SMRC



PTSD Appendices

PTSD Appendices

Appendix A

38709

Ahern J et al. 2002, ‘Television images and psychological symptoms after the September 11 terrorist attacks’, Psychiatry, vol. 65, pp. 289 - 300.

43694

Ahern, J et al. 2004, ‘Television images and probable posttraumatic stress disorder after September 11. The role of background characteristics, event exposures, and perievent panic’, The Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 192, no. 3, pp. 217 - 226.

5840

American Psychiatric Association, 1980, Diagnostic and statistical manual of mental disorders, 3rd edn. Washington.

5841

American Psychiatric Association, 1987, Diagnostic and statistical manual of mental disorders, 3rd edn. Washington.

American Psychiatric Association, 2000, Diagnostic and statistical manual of mental disorders, 4th edn. Washington.

43572

Baird, S Jenkins, SR 2003, ‘Vicarious traumatization, secondary traumatic stress, and burnout in sexual assault and domestic violence agency staff’, Violence and Victims, vol. 18, no. 1, pp. 71 - 86.

37678

Benyamini, Y Solomon, Z 2005, ‘Combat stress reactions, posttraumatic stress disorder, cumulative life stress and physical health among Israeli veterans twenty years after exposure to combat’, Social Science & Medicine, vol. 61, pp. 1267 - 1277.

43695

Bernstein, KT et al. 2007, ‘Television watching and the risk of incident probable posttraumatic stress disorder. A prospective evaluation’, The Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol.195, no. 1, pp. 41 - 47.

45512

Bonanno, GA et al. B 2007, ‘Is there more to complicated grief than depression and posttraumatic stress disorder? A test of incremental validity’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 116, no. 2, pp. 342 - 351.

5857

Boyle, CA et al. 1989, ‘Long-term health consequences of military service in Vietnam’, Epidemiologic Reviews, vol. 11, pp. 1 - 27.

13879

Brady, KT 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and co-morbidity: recognizing the many faces of PTSD’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 58, suppl. 9, pp. 12 - 15.

10946

Brandt GT et al. 1997, ‘Psychiatric morbidity in medical and surgical patients evacuated from the Persian Gulf war’, Psychiatric Services, vol. 48, no. 1, pp. 102 - 104.

10882

Bremner, JD et al. 1996, ‘Chronic PTSD in Vietnam combat veterans: Course of illness and substance abuse’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 153, pp. 369 - 375.

38574

Breslau, N 2002, ‘Epidemiologic studies of trauma, posttraumatic stress disorder, and other psychiatric disorders’, Canadian Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 47, pp. 923 - 929.

45234

Breslau, N et al. 1999, ‘Previous exposure to trauma and PTSD effects of subsequent trauma: results from the Detroit area survey of trauma’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 156, no. 6, pp. 902 - 907.

13885

31760

Bresslau, N et al. 1998, ‘Trauma and posttraumatic stress disorder in the community: the 1996 Detroit area survey of trauma’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 55, pp. 626 - 32.

31759

Brewin, CR et al. 2000, ‘Meta-analysis of risk factors for posttraumatic stress disorder in trauma exposed adults’, Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 68, pp. 748 - 66.

45518

Broen, AN et al. 2004, ‘Psychological impact on women of miscarriage versus induced abortion: a 2 year follow-up study’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 66, pp. 265 - 271.

12279

Bromet, E Dew, MA 1995, ‘Review of psychiatric epidemiologic research on disasters’, Epidemiologic Reviews, vol. 17, no. 1, pp. 113 - 119.

13890

Bromet, E et al. 1998, ‘Risk factors for DSM-III-R posttraumatic stress disorder: findings from the National co-morbidity Survey’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 147, no. 4, pp. 353 - 361.

43707

Bryant, RA 2001, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and mild brain injury: controversies, causes and consequences’, Journal of Clinical and Experimental Neuropsychology, vol. 23, no. 6, pp. 718 - 728.

10887

Bullman, TA Kang, HK 1994, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and the risk of traumatic deaths among Vietnam veterans’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 182, pp. 604 - 610.

43786

Cardenas, J et al. 2003, ‘PTSD, Major depressive symptoms, and substance abuse following September 11, 2001, in a Midwestern university population’, International Journal of Emergency Mental Health, vol. 5, no. 1, pp. 15 - 28.

31619

Carlier, IVE et al. 1997, ‘Risk factors for posttraumatic stress symptomatology in police officers: a prospective analysis’, The Journal of Nervous & Mental Disease. vol. 185, no. 8, pp. 498 - 506

.

34984

Charney, DS 2004, ‘hobiological mechanisms of resilience and vulnerability: Implications for successful adaptation to extreme stress’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 161, pp. 195 - 216.

12824

Creamer, M et al. April 26 - 301998, ‘Treatment of Chronic, Combat Related Posttraumatic Stress Disorder: The Australian Experience’, This paper was prepared for presentation at the World Veterans Federation's First International Conference on Psychosocial Consequences of War: Dubrovnik..

34282

Creamer, M et al. 2001, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder: findings from the Australian National Survey of Mental Health and Well-Being’, Psychological Medicine, vol. 31, pp. 1237 -12 47.

13882

Cunningham, M Cunningham, JD 1997, ‘Patterns of symptomatology and patterns of torture and trauma experiences in resettled refugees’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 31, pp. 555 - 565.

5858

4171

Davidson, JRT et al. 1991, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in the community: an epidemiological study’, Psychological Medicine, vol. 21, pp. 713 - 721.

43581

Davis, CG Macdonald, SL 2004, ‘Threat appraisals, distress and the development of positive life changes after September 11th in a Canadian sample’, Cognitive Behaviour Therapy, vol. 33, no. 2, pp. 68 - 78.

43706

Doctor, M Gilboa, D 1999, ‘The epidemiology and Definition of PTSD’, Journal of Burn Care & Rehabilitation, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 422 - 425.

5859

Eaton, WW Kessler, LG eds 1985, The NIMH Epidemiological Catchment area program’, Epidemiological field methods in Psychiatry, Academic Press, New York.

36631

Ehlers, A et al 1998, ‘Psychological predictors of chronic posttraumatic stress disorder after motor vehicle accidents’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol.107, pp. 508 - 519.

12807

Engdahl, B et al. 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in a community group of former prisoners of war: a normative response to severe trauma’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 1576 - 1581.

31746

Erickson, DJ et al. 2001, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and depression symptomatology in a sample of Gulf War veterans: a prospective analysis.’, Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 69, pp. 41 - 49.

36754

Esposito, K et al. 2005, ‘Stress Disorder After Traumatic Injury, O'Donell and Creamer Reply’, The American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 162, no. 3, Academic Research Library, p. 629.

43615

Foa, EB Street, GP 2001, ‘Women and traumatic events’, Journal Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 62, no. 17, pp. 29 - 34.

34250

10874

Fontana, A et al. 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder among female Vietnam veterans: a causal model of etiology’, American Journal of Public Health, vol. 87, pp. 169 - 175.

34254

Fontana, A et al. 1997, ‘Social support and psychopathology in the war zone’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 185, pp. 675 - 681.

10886

Fontana, A Rosenheck, R 1994, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder among Vietnam theatre veterans: A causal model of etiology in a community sample’, Journal of Nervous & Mental Disease, vol. 182, no. 12, pp. 677 - 684.

28068

31756

Ford, JD 1999, ‘Disorders of extreme stress following war-zone military trauma: associated features of posttraumatic stress disorder or co-morbid but distinct syndromes?’, Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 67, pp. 3 - 12.

34537

43702

34005

Galea, S et al. 2003, ‘Trends in probable posttraumatic stress disorder in New York City after September 11 terrorist attacks’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 158, pp. 514 - 524.

43567

Galea, S et al. D 2005, ‘The epidemiology of Post Traumatic Stress Disorder after disasters’, Epidemiologic Reviews, vol. 27, pp. 78 - 91.

43566

Gil, S Caspi, Y 2006, ‘Personality traits, coping style and perceived threat as predictors of Post Traumatic Stress Disorder after exposure to a terrorist attack: a prospective study’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 68, pp. 904 - 909.

46030

Gilbertson, MW et al. 2002, ‘Smaller hippocampal volume predicts pathologic vulnerability to psychological trauma’, Nature Neuroscience, vol. 5, no. 11, pp. 1242 - 1247.

5860

10947

Grayson DA et al. 1996, ‘Australian Vietnam veterans: contributing to psychosocial problems’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 30, no. 5, pp. 600 - 613.

10878

Grayson, DA, et al. 1996, ‘Interviewer effects on epidemiologic diagnoses of posttraumatic stress disorder’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 144, no. 6, pp. 589 - 597.

15071

Green, BL et al 1990, ‘Risk factors for PTSD and other diagnoses in a general sample of Vietnam veterans’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol, 47, no. 6, pp. 729 - 733.

5861

13852

Hiley-Young, B et al. 1995, ‘War-zone Violence in Vietnam: An Examination of Pre-military, Military, and Post-military Factors in PTSD Inpatients’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 8, no. 1, pp. 125 - 141.

32853

Hjortskov, N et al. 2004, ‘Evaluation of salivary cortisol as a biomarker of self-reported mental stress in field studies’, Stress & Health, vol. 20, pp. 91 - 98.

31561

Hoge, CW et al. 2004, ‘Combat duty in Iraq, Afghanistan, mental health problems, and barriers to care’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 351, no.1, pp. 13 - 22.

43611

Holbrook, TL et al. 2002, ‘Gender differences in long-term Posttraumatic Stress Disorder outcomes after major trauma: women are at higher risk of adverse outcomes than men’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 58, no. 5, pp. 882 - 888.

13960

Hovens JE et al. 1998, ‘Reported physical health in resistance veterans from world war II’, Psychological Reports, vol. 82, no. 3, pt. 1, pp. 987 - 996.

33971

Ikin, JF et al. 2005, ‘War-zone stress without direct combat: the Australian Naval Experience of the Gulf War’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 18, no. 3, pp. 193 - 204.

43440

Institute of Medicine, 2006, ‘Health effects of serving in the Gulf War’, Gulf War and Health, vol. 4, pp. 122 - 130. National Academy Press, Washington DC.

31747

Ismail, K et al. 2002, ‘The mental health of UK Gulf War veterans: phase 2 of a two phase cohort study’, British Medical Journal, vol. 325, no. 7364, pp. 576 - 579.

43650

Janson, GR Hazler, RJ 2004, [Brief Report] ‘Trauma reactions of bystanders and victims to repetitive abuse experiences’, Violence and Victims, vol. 19, no. 2, pp 239 - 255.

43623

Jenkins, SR Baird, S 2002, ‘Secondary traumatic stress and vicarious trauma: a validational study’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol.15, no.5, pp. 423 - 432.

26561

Kang, HK et al. 2003, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and chronic fatigue syndrome-like illness among Gulf War Veterans: a population based survey of 30,000 veterans’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 157, no. 2, pp. 141 - 148.

13887

Kaplan, GA 1997, ‘Psychosomatic research at the margins of morality - war as a stressor’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 59, p. 615.

31744

Karam, E Ghosn, MB 2003, ‘Psychosocial consequences of war among civilian populations’, Current Opinion in Psychiatry, vol. 16, pp. 413 - 419.

43785

Kaysen, D et al. 2003, ‘Living in danger. The impact of chronic traumatization and the traumatic context on posttraumatic stress disorder’, Trauma, Violence & Abuse, vol. 4, no. 3, pp. 247 - 264.

12622

Keane, TM et al. 1998, ‘Do war zone stressors predict the development of psychiatric disorders?’, RMA Conference Papers.

43442

6745

10889

Kidson, MA et al. 1993, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in Australian World War II veterans attending a psychiatric outpatient clinic’, Medical Journal of Australia, vol. 158, pp. 563 - 566.

32364

King, DW et al. 1995, ‘Alternative representations of war-zone stressors: relationships to posttraumatic stress disorder in male and female Vietnam veterans’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 104, no. 1, pp. 184 - 195.

31758

King, DW et al. 2000’, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and retrospectively reported stressor exposure: a longitudinal prediction model’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 109, pp. 624 - 633.

45233

King, LA et al. 1998’ ‘Resilience, recovery factors in posttraumatic stress disorder among female and male Vietnam veterans: hardiness, post-war social support, and additional stressful life events’, Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, vol. 74, no. 2, pp. 420 - 434.

31767

King, LA et al. 1999, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in a national sample of female and male Vietnam veterans: risk factors, war-zone stressors, and resilience recovery variables’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 108, pp. 164 - 170.

45232

Koenen, KC et al. 2003, ‘Risk factors for course of posttraumatic stress disorder among Vietnam veterans: a 14 year follow-up of American legionnaires’, Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 71, no. 6, pp. 980 - 986.

37371

43558

Koren, D et al 2005, ‘Increased PTSD risk with combat related injury: a matched comparison study of injured and uninjured soldiers experiencing the same combat events’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 162, no. 2, pp. 276 - 282.

1757

Kramer, TL et al. 1994, ‘The co-morbidity of posttraumatic stress disorder and suicidality in Vietnam veterans’, Suicide and Life Threatening Behaviour, vol. 24, no. 1, pp. 58 - 67.

43445

Lai, TJ et al 2004, ‘Full and partial PTSD among earthquake survivors in rural Taiwan’, Journal of Psychiatric Research, vol. 38, pp. 313 - 322.

9677

Lee, KA et al 1995, ‘A 50 year prospective study of the psychological sequelae of World War II combat’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 152, no. 4, pp. 516 - 522.

31719

Lindman Port, C et al. 2001, ‘A longitudinal and retrospective study of PTSD among older Prisoners of War’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 158, pp. 1474 - 1479.

12806

Litz, BT et al. 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder associated with Peacekeeping duty in Somalia for U.S. military personnel’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 178 - 184.

31722

MacDonald, C et al. 1999, ‘Stress and mental health status associated with Peacekeeping duty for New Zealand Defence Force Personnel’, Stress Medicine, vol. 15, no. pp. 235 - 241.

43551

Marmar, CR et al. 1996, ‘Stress responses of emergency services personnel to the Loma Prieta earthquake interstate 880 freeway collapse and control traumatic incidents’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 9, no. 1, pp. 63 - 85.

14836

Marshall, RP et al. 1998, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and other predictors of health care consumption by Vietnam veterans’, Psychiatric Services, vol. 49, no. 12, pp. 1609 - 1611.

43700

Mayou, RA et al. 2002, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder after motor vehicle accidents: 3 - year follow-up of a prospective longitudinal study’, Behaviour Research and Therapy, vol. 40, pp. 665 - 675.

12805

McCarroll, JE et al. 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in U.S. army Vietnam veterans who served in the Persian Gulf war’, Journal of Nervous Mental Diseases, vol. 185, pp. 682 - 685.

31769

Mehlum, L Weisaeth, L. 2002, ‘Predictors of posttraumatic stress reactions in Norwegian UN Peacekeepers 7 years after service’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 15, pp. 17 - 26.

45229

Messer, S et al. 2005, [ABSTRACT] ‘Combat trauma and risk of PTSD’, The International Society for Traumatic Stress Studies. 21st Annual Meeting.



46157

36630

Mol, SSL et al. 2005, ‘Symptoms of posttraumatic stress disorder after non - traumatic events: evidence from an open population study’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 186, pp. 494 - 99.

22686

Morris, P et al. eds 1999, Proceedings: Stress and Challenge, Health and Disease, Brisbane February 9-11, 1998, Repatriation Medical Authority, Brisbane. ISBN 0 642 39931 X.

31749

Nelson BD et al. 2004, ‘War related psychological sequelae among emergency department patients in the former Republic of Yugoslavia’, BMC Medicine, vol. 2, pp. 22 - 31.

45217

34167

Njenga, FG et al. 2004, ‘Posttraumatic stress after terrorist attack: psychological reactions following the US embassy bombing in Nairobi’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 185, pp. 328 - 333.

34233

13399

Norris, FH et al. 2002, ‘60,000 disaster victims speak: part I, an empirical review of the empirical literature, 1981 - 2001’, Psychiatry, vol. 65, pp. 207 - 239.

13888

North, CS et al 1997, ‘One - year follow-up of survivors of a mass shooting’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 1696 - 1702.

43909

North, CS et al. 1999, ‘Psychiatric disorders among survivors of the Oklahoma City bombing’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 282, no. 8, pp. 755 - 762.

44551

O'Donnell, ML et al. 2007, ‘Posttraumatic appraisals in the development and persistence of posttraumatic stress symptoms’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 2, pp. 173 - 182.

11002

Op Den Velde, W et al. 1996, ‘Prevalence and course of posttraumatic stress disorder in Dutch veterans of the civilian resistance during world war 11; an overview’, Psychological Reports, vol. 78, no. 2, pp. 519 - 529.

32446

Orcutt, HK et al. 2004, ‘The course of PTSD symptoms among Gulf War Veterans: a growth mixture modeling approach’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 17, no. 3, pp. 195 - 202.

31723

"

15369

Orsillo, SM et al. 1998, ‘Psychiatric symptomatology associated with contemporary Peacekeeping: an examination of post-mission functioning among Peacekeepers in Somalia’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 11, no. 4, pp. 611 - 625.

13902

O'Toole, BI et al. 1998, ‘Risk factors for posttraumatic stress disorder in Australian Vietnam veterans.’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 32, pp. 21 - 31.

13901

O'Toole, BI et al. 1998, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and co-morbidity in Australian Vietnam veterans: risk factors, chronicity and combat’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 32, pp. 32 - 42.

31761

Ozer, EJ et al. 2003, ‘Predictors of posttraumatic stress disorder and symptoms in adults: a meta-analysis’, Psychological Bulletins, vol. 129, pp. 52 - 73.

43533

18083

Pearn, JH 1999, ‘The victor as victim: stress syndromes of operational service. 1: Acute stress syndromes’, Australian Defence Force Health, vol. 1, pp. 30 - 32.

43887

Peleg, T Shalev, AY 2006, ‘Longitudinal studies of PTSD: Overview of findings and method‘,



45520

Pereira, A 2002, ‘Combat trauma and the diagnosis of posttraumatic stress disorder in female and male veterans’, Military Medicine, vol. 67, no. 1, pp. 23 - 27.

43597

Pfefferbaum, B 2005, ‘Aspects of exposure in childhood trauma: the stressor criterion’, Journal of Trauma & Dissociation, vol. 6, no. 2, pp. 17 - 26.

43835

Pfefferbaum, B et al. 1999, ‘The role of exposure in posttraumatic stress in youths following the 1995 bombing’, Journal of Oklahoma State Medical Association, vol. 92, no. 4, pp. 164 - 167.

44872

Pfefferbaum, B et al. 2000, ‘Posttraumatic stress two years after the Oklahoma city bombing in youths geographically distant from the explosion’, Psychiatry, vol. 63, no. 4, pp. 358 - 370.

44871

Pfefferbaum, B et al. 2001, ‘Television exposure in children after a terrorist incident’, Psychiatry, vol. 64, no. 3, pp. 202 - 211.

34185

Pfefferbaum, B et al. 2002, ‘Exposure and peri traumatic response as predictors of posttraumatic stress in children following the 1995 Oklahoma City Bombing’, Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79. pp. 354 - 363.

43708

Pine, DS et al. 2005, ‘Trauma, proximity, and developmental psychopathology: the effects of war and terrorism on children’, Neuropsychopharmacology, vol. 30, pp. 1781 - 1792.

45240

Rona, RJ et al 2007, [Epub ahead of print] ‘Mental health consequences of overstretch in the UK armed forces: first phase of a cohort study’, British Medical Journal.

45230

Rona, RJ et al. 2006, ‘Mental health screening in armed forces before the Iraq war and prevention of subsequent psychological morbidity: follow-up study’, British Medical Journal, vol. 333, no.7576, p. 7991.

43549

Salston, M Figley, CR 2003, ‘Secondary traumatic stress effects of working with survivors of criminal victimization’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 16, no. 2, pp. 167 - 174.

46031

Sapolsky, RM 2002, ‘Chickens, eggs and hippocampal atrophy’, Nature Neuroscience, vol. 5, no. 11, pp. 1111 - 1113.

10880

Schnurr, PP Friedman, MJ 1996, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder among World War II mustard gas test participants’, Military Medicine, vol. 161, no. 3, pp. 131 - 136.

34174

Schuster, MA et al. 2001, ‘A national survey of stress reactions after the September 11, 2001, terrorist attacks’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 345, pp. 1507 - 1512.

43685

Seal, KH et al. 2007, ‘Bringing the war back home: mental health disorders among 103 788 US veterans returning from Iraq and Afghanistan seen at Department of Veterans Affairs facilities’, Archive of Internal Medicine, vol.167, pp. 476 - 482.

13907

Shalev, AY et al. 1998, ‘Prospective study of posttraumatic stress disorder and depression following trauma’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol.155, no.5, pp. 630 - 637.

12039

Shalev, AY. 1993, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder: a bio-psychological perspective’, Israel Journal of Psychiatry & Related Science, vol. 30, no. 2, pp. 102 - 109.

31721

34207

Sharkansky, EJ et al. 2000, ‘Coping with Gulf War combat stress: mediating and moderating effects’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 109, iss. 2, pp. 188 - 197.

31772

Shmotkin, D et al. 2003, ‘Tracing long term effects of early trauma: a broad scope view of holocaust survivors in late life’, Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 71, pp. 223 - 224.

34175

Silver, RC et al. 2002, ‘Nationwide longitudinal study of psychological responses to September 11’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 288, pp. 1235 - 1244.

31718

Sim M et al. 2003, Australian Gulf War Veterans Health Study. Commonwealth of Australia vol. 2, pp. 268 - 271.

39263

Sim, M Kelsall, H 2006, ‘Gulf War Illness: a view from Australia’, Philosophical Transactions Royal Society Biological Sciences, vol. 361, pp. 619 - 626.

43709

Slade, P 2006, ‘Towards a conceptual framework for understanding posttraumatic stress symptoms following childbirth and implications for further research’, Journal of Psychosomatic Obstetrics & Gynaecology, vol. 27, no. 2, pp. 99 - 105.

13884

Solomon, SD Davidson, JRT 1997, ‘Trauma: Prevalence, impairment, 13258 service use, and cost’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 58, suppl. 9, pp. 5 - 1.

5862

Solomon, Z et al. 1994, ‘Compensation and psychic trauma: A study of Israeli combat veterans’, American Journal of Orthopsychiatry, vol. 64, no. 1, pp. 91 - 102.

10888

Solomon, Z et al. 1994, ‘PTSD among Israeli former prisoners of war and soldiers with combat stress reaction: A longitudinal study’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 151, pp. 554 - 559.

5855

Solomon, Z et al. 1995, ‘Clinical characteristics of delayed and immediate onset combat - induced posttraumatic stress disorder’, Military Medicine, vol. 160, no. 9, pp. 425 - 430.

37679

Solomon, Z Flum, H 1988, ‘Life events, combat stress reaction and posttraumatic stress disorder’, Social Science & Medicine, vol. 26, no. 3, pp. 319 - 325.

15403

Southwick, SM Yehuda, R 1997, ‘Situations of Threat’, National Center for PTSD, Clinical Quarterly, vol. 7, no. 4.

10883

Spears, T 1995, ‘Psychological scars remain 50 years after Dieppe raid, study of Canadian veterans finds’, Canadian Medical Association Journal, vol. 153, no. 9, pp. 1324 - 1326.

45242

Stein AL et al. 2005, ‘Correlates for posttraumatic stress disorder in Gulf war veterans: a retrospective study of main and moderating effects’, Anxiety Disorders, vol. 19, no. 8, pp. 861 - 876.

34198

Stein, MB et al. 1997, ‘Full and partial posttraumatic stress disorder: findings from a community survey’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 1114 - 1119.

46163

Stein, MB et al. 2002, ‘Genetic and environmental influences on trauma exposure and posttraumatic stress disorder symptoms: a twin study’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 159, pp. 1675 - 1681.

10877

Strectch, RH et al. 1996, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder symptoms among Gulf War veterans’, Military Medicine, vol. 161, pp. 407 - 410

.

10879

Summerfield, D 1996, ‘The psychological legacy of war and atrocity: the question of long-term and trans-generational effects and the need for a broad view’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 184, no. 6, pp. 375 - 377.

10890

Sutker, PB et al 1993, ‘Psychopathology and psychiatric diagnoses of World War II Pacific theatre prisoner of war survivors and combat veterans’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 150, pp. 240 - 245.

31755

Sutker, PB et al. 2002, ‘Exposure to war trauma, war related PTSD, and psychological impact of subsequent impact of subsequent hurricane’, Journal of Psychopathology & Behavioural Assessment, vol. 24, pp. 25 - 37.

43619

Tedstone, JE Tarrier, N 2003, ‘Posttraumatic Stress Disorder following medical illness and treatment’, Clinical Psychology Review, vol. 23, pp. 409 - 448.

5853

5852

The Centers for Disease Control Vietnam Experience Study, 1989, ‘Health status of Vietnam Veterans. Psychological and Neuropsychological Evaluation’, US. Department of Health and Human Services, Atlanta, Georgia. vol. 4, pp. 1 - 346.

31754

Thompson, KE et al. 2004, ‘Early symptom predictors of chronic distress in Gulf War veterans’, Journal of Nervous & Mental Disease, vol. 192, pp. 146 - 152.

43553

Tonnessen, A et al. 2002, ‘Silent disaster: a European perspective on threat perception from Chernobyl far field fallout’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 15, no. 6, pp. 453 - 459.

46020

46021

True, WR et al. 1994, [LETTER] In Reply, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 51, no. 10, pp. 838 - 839.

43834

Vazquez, C et al. 2006, ‘Posttraumatic stress reactions following the March 11, 2004 terrorist attacks in a Madrid community sample: a cautionary note about the measurement of psychological trauma’, The Spanish Journal of Psychology, vol. 9, no. 1, pp. 61 - 74.

43557

Verger, P et al. 2004, ‘The psychological impact of terrorism: an epidemiologic study of Posttraumatic Stress Disorder and associated factors in victims of the 1995-1996 bombings in France’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 161, no. 8, pp. 1384 - 1389.

13905

Ward, W 1997, ‘Psychiatric morbidity in Australian veterans of the United Nations peacekeeping force in Somalia’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 31, pp. 184 - 193.

46162

Wathers, FW Keane, TM 2007, ‘The crucial role of Criterion A: a response to Maier's commentary’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 917 - 919.

45049

Webster, RA et al. 1995, ‘Effects of a natural disaster on immigrants and host population’, The Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 183, no. 6, pp. 390 - 397.

37677

Weisaeth, L et al. 1996, ‘Peacekeeper Stress: New and Different?’, National Center for PTSD Quarterly, vol. 6, no. 1.

29806

Wessely, S et al. 2003, ‘Stability of recall of military hazards over time. Evidence from the Persian Gulf War of 1991’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 183, pp. 314 - 322.

46160

Williams, SL et al. 2007, ‘Multiple traumatic events and psychological distress: the South Africa Stress and Health Study’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 845 - 855.

9321

Wolfe, J et al. 1992, ‘Symptom responses of female Vietnam veterans to operation Desert Storm’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 149, pp. 676 - 679.

31764

34222

Wolfe, J et al. 1999, 'Course and predictors of posttraumatic stress disorder among Gulf War veterans: a prospective analysis’, Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 67, pp. 520 - 528.

43705

Yu, BH Dimsdale, JE 1999, ‘Posttraumatic Stress Disorder in patients with burn injuries’, Journal Burn Care Rehabilitation, vol. 20, pp. 426 - 433.

Appendix B

-

Repatriation Medical Authority 2008, 28 April, ‘Covering letter further confirming the 196K Information for SoPs 5 of 2008’, pp.1-2.

2.2

Repatriation Medical Authority 2007, 20 December, ‘Reference List for Investigation #5041, Attachment C’, pp. 1-47.

2.1

Repatriation Medical Authority 2007, 20 December, ‘196k RMA Reference List for Investigation #9-1, Attachment B’, pp. 1-22.

-

Repatriation Medical Authority 2009, 26 February, ‘Covering letter confirming the 196K Information for SoPs 5 of 2008, pp. 1-3, and RMA Reference List for Investigation #9-1 as at 20 December 2007, Attachment B, pp. 1-22, and RMA Reference List for Investigation #5041 as at 20 December 2007, Attachment C’, pp. 1-47.

1.29

1.2

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA), P 1994, 26 September, ‘..Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-3.

1.14

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2000, 8 March, ‘Submission to RMA, p. 1.

3.6

Repatriation Medical Authority 2007, December, ‘Additional information into the Investigation into Posttraumatic Stress Disorder’, Instruments 3&4 of 1999 as amended by 54&55 of 1999’, pp. 1-35.

3.5

Repatriation Medical Authority 2007, December, ‘Additional information into the Investigation into Posttraumatic Stress Disorder’, Instruments 3&4 of 1999 as amended by 54&55 of 1999’, pp. 1-6.

3.7

Repatriation Medical Authority 2007, 11 December, [briefing papers] ‘summary of issues for PtSD’, pp 1-16.

3.4

Repatriation Medical Authority 2007, August, ‘Investigation into Posttraumatic Stress Disorder’, Instruments 3&4 of 1999 as amended by 54&55 of 1999’, pp. 1-144.

1.33

1.3

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) J 1994, 13 October, ‘Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) ..Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-5.

1.27

1.32

1.31

1.28

1.5

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 1996, 21 July, ..Submission to RMA’, p. 1.

1.26

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2007, 26 October, ‘Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-2.

1.25

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2007, 6 September, ‘Submission to RMA,’pp. 1-6.

1.13

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2000, 24 February, ‘further Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-2.

1.23

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2006, 12 October, ‘Submission to RMA’, p. 1.

1.22

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2004, 2 August, ‘Submission to RMA, p. 1.

1.21

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA), 22 July, 2004 ‘ to the RMA’, pp. 1-10.

1.20

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA)2004, 18 June, ‘Repatriation Commissions Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-4.

3.3

Discussion Paper, 2004, 4 August ‘Investigation request – Anxiety Disorder and Depressive Disorder’, pp. 1-17.

1.19

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2003, 16 December, ‘Repatriation Commissions Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-4.

1.18

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2004, 2 February, ‘.. Council Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-10.

1.17

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2004, 4 January, ‘Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-4.

1.16

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2003, 28 November, ‘Submission to RMA, p. 1.

1.30

1.24

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2007, 4 September, ‘Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-26.

1.15

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2003, 19 March, ‘Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-2.

1.4

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 1996, 7 May, ‘Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-3.

1.1

Repatriation Commissions 1994, 15 July, ‘Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-32.

1.12

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA), 2000, 16 February, ‘Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-3.

1.11

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA)M 1999, 20 September, ‘.. Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-7.

1.9

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA)1999, 27 January, ‘.. Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-2.

1.10

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA), 7 June Submission, ‘to RMA, p. 1.

1.8

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 1998, 16 September, ‘Submission to RMA, p. 1.

1.7

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA), 26 March, 1998 ‘..further Submission to RMA’, p. 1.

3.2

Repatriation Medical Authority 1998, 9.10. 11 February, ‘Consensus Conference: Stress and Challenge, Health and Disease’, pp. 1-9.

1.6

Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA), 1997, 12 May, ‘Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-4.

3.1

Bordujenko, A 1997, 2 May, [discussion paper] ‘Stress in health, mental health and disease’, Stress and Stressors’, pp. 1-31.

5840

American Psychiatric Association 1980, Diagnostic and statistical manual of mental disorders, 3rd edn. American Psychiatric Association, Washington.

5841

American Psychiatric Association 1987, Diagnostic and statistical manual of mental disorders, 3rd edn. Revised, American Psychiatric Association, Washington.

5859

Eaton, WWet al.. 1985, The NIMH Epidemiological Catchment area program. Epidemiological field methods in Psychiatry, Eaton, WW Kessler, LG eds. Academic Press: New York.

9506

Jiang W, et al. 1996, ‘Mental stress - induced myocardial ischemia and cardiac events’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 275, no. 21, pp. 1651-1656.

13880

Amir, M et al.. 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder, tenderness and fibromyalgia’, Journal of Psychosomatic Research, vol. 42, 6, pp. 607-613.

31745

Baker, DG et al.. 2001, ‘Diagnostic status and treatment recommendations for persian Gulf War Veterans with multiple nonspecific symptoms’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, pp. 972-80.

34152

Campbell, TW 2005, ‘Issues in forensic psychology: Post-traumatic stress disorder’,

43599

Putnam, FW 2002, ‘Commentary on "television images and psychological symptoms after the September 11 terrorist attacks". Televised trauma and viewer PTSD: Implications for prevention’, Psychiatry, vol. 65, no. 4, pp. 310-312.

32854

Kaspers, FA et al.. 2004, ‘Stress-induced increase in morning cortisol variance’, Stress & Health, vol. 20, pp. 127-39.

32946

32956

Baracos, VE 2003, ‘Overview on metabolic adaptation to stress’, Vol. 8, pp. 1-13, in Nutrition and Critical Care. Nestle Nutrition Workshop Series Clinical & Performance Program, Cynober, L Moore, FA eds.

32962

Nicolaidis, S 2002, ‘A hormone-based characterization and taxonomy of stress: possible usefulness in management’, Metabolism, vol. 51, no. 6S1, pp 31-6.

32963

32963

Baines, M et al. 2002, ‘Lack of effectiveness of short-term intravenous micronutrient nutrition in restoring plasma antioxidant status after surgery’, Clincal Nutrition, vol. 21, pp. 145-50.

31771

Dirkzwager AJE,et al.. 2003, ‘Social support, coping, life events, and posttraumatic symptoms among former peacekeepers: a prospective study’, Personality & Individual Differences, vol. 34, pp. 1545-9.

43612

Holbrook, TL et al. 2001, ‘Perceived threat to life predicts Posttraumatic Stress Disorder after major trauma: risk factors and functional outcome’, Journal of Trauma, vol. 51, no. 2, pp. 287-293.

43596

Pollack, MH et al. 2006, ‘Persistent Posttraumatic Stress Disorder following September 11 in patients with Bipolar Disorder’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 67, no. 3, pp. 394-399.

43598

Bromet, EJ et al.. 2005, ‘Psychological aftermath of the Lviv air show disaster: a prospective controlled study’, Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica, vol. 112, pp. 194-200.

43600

Pfefferbaum, B et al.. 2002, ‘Commentary on "television images and psychological symptoms after the September 11 terrorist attacks". Does television viewing satisfy criteria for exposure in posttraumatic stress disorder?’, Psychiatry, vol. 65, no. 4, pp. 306-309.

43601

Michels, R 2002, ‘Commentary on "television images and psychological symptoms after the September 11 terrorist attacks". Exposure to traumatic images: symptom or cause?’, Psychiatry, vol. 65, no. 4, pp. 304-305.

43602

Eth, S 2002, ‘Commentary on "television images and psychological symptoms after the September 11 terrorist attacks". Television viewing as a risk factor’, Psychiatry, vol. 65, no. 2, pp 301-303.

43603

Hilton, C 1997, ‘[Case Report] ‘Media triggers of Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder after the Second Wold War. International Journal of Geriatric’, Psychiatry, vol. 12, pp. 862-867.

43604

Shalev, AY et al.. 2004, ‘Posttraumatic Stress Disorder as a result of mass trauma’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 65, no. S1, pp. 4-10.

43605

Breslau. N 2001, ‘The epidemiology of Posttraumatic Stress Disorder: what is the extent of the problem’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 62, no. S17, pp. 16-22.

43606

Yule, W 2001, ‘Posttraumatic Stress Disorder in the general population and in children’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 62, no. S17, pp. 23-28.

3608

Tilley, BC et al.. 1990, ‘Risk of Colorectal Cancer among Automotive Pattern and Model Makers’, Journal of Medicine, vol. 32, no. 6, pp. 541-546.

43608

43705

Yu, B-M et al.. 1999, ‘Posttraumatic Stress Disorder in patients with burn injuries’, Journal of Burn Care & Rehabilitation’, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 426-433.

43609

Brady, KT et al. 2000, ‘Comorbidity of psychiatric disorders and Posttraumatic Stress Disorder’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 61, no. S7, pp. 22-32.

43597

Pfefferbaum, B 2005, ‘Aspects of exposure in childhood trauma: the stressor criterion’, Journal of Trauma & Dissociation, vol. 6, no. 2, pp. 17-26.

31767

King, LA et al. 1999, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in a national sample of female and male Vietanm veterans: risk factors, war-zone stressors, and resilience-recovery variables’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 108, pp. 164-70.

45231

Johnson, DR et al.. 1997, ‘The impact of the homecoming reception on the development of posttraumatic stress disorder: The West Haven homecoming stress scale’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 10, no. 2, pp. 259-277.

32364

King, DW et al.. 1995, ‘Alternative representations of war zone stressors: relationships to posttraumatic stress disorder in male and female Vietnam veterans’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 104(1) pp 184-96.

31758

King, DW et al. 2000, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and retrospectively reported stressor exposure: a longitudinal prediction model’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 109, pp. 624-33.

31759

Brewin, CR 2000, ‘Meta-analysis of risk factors for posttraumatic stress disorder in trauma-exposed adults’, Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 68, pp. 748-66.

31760

Bresslau, N et al. 1998, ‘Trauma and posttraumatic stress disorder in the community: the 1996 Detroit area survey of trauma’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 55, pp. 626-32.

31761

Ozer, EJ 2003, ‘Predictors of posttraumatic stress disorder and symptoms in adults: a meta-analysis’, Psychological Bulletins, vol. 129, pp. 52-73.

31762

34281

Ehlers, A et al. 2003, ‘Cognitive predictors of posttraumatic stress disorder in children: results of a prospective longitudinal study’, Behaviour Research and Therapy, vol. 41, pp. 1-10.

31763

34288

Candel, I et al. 2004, ‘Peritraumatic dissociation as a predictor of post-traumatic stress disorder: a critical review’, Comprehensive Psychiatry, vol. 45, pp. 44-50.

31764

34222

Wolfe, J et al. 1999, ‘Course and predictors of posttraumatic stress disorder among Gulf War veterans: a prospective analysis’, Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 67, pp. 520-8.

32853

Hjortskov, N et al. 2004, ‘Evaluation of salivary cortisol as a biomarker of self-reported mental stress in field studies’, Stress & Health, vol. 20, pp. 91-8.

31766

Bramsen, I et al. 2000, ‘Predeployment personality traits and exposure to trauma as predictors of posttraumatic stress symptoms: a prospective study of former peacekeepers’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 157, pp. 1115-9.

32852

Lauc, G et al. 2004, ‘Short Communication: Post-awakening changes in salivary cortisol in veterans with and without PTSD’, Stress & Health, vol. 20 ,pp. 99-102.

31768

Ford, JD et al. (2001, ‘Posttraumatic stress symptomatology is associated with unexplained illness attributed to Persian Gulf War Military Service’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 63, pp. 842-9.

31769

Mehlum, L et al. 2002, ‘Predictors of posttraumatic stress reactions in Norwegian UN Peacekeepers 7 years after service’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 15, pp. 17-26.

31770

Asmundson, GJG et al. 2002, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder symptoms influence health status of deployed Peacekeepers and nondeployed military personnel’, Journal of Nervous & Mental Disease, vol. 190, pp. 807-815.

43593

Fairbrother, G et al. 2003, ‘Posttraumatic Stress Reactions in New York City children after September 11, 2001, terrorist attacks’, Ambulatory Pediatrics, vol. 3, no. 6, pp. 304-311.

31772

Shmotkin, D et al. 2003, ‘Tracing long-term effects of early trauma: a broad-scope view of holocaust survivors in late life’, Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 71, pp. 223-4.

43647

Taylor M, Jenkins K (2004, ‘The psychological impact of September 11 terrorism on Australian inpatients. Australasian Psychiatry, 12(3) pp 253-255.

32446

Orcutt, HK et al. 2004, ‘The course of PTSD symptoms among Gulf War Veterans: a growth mixture modeling approach’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 17, no. 3, pp. 195-202.

32798

Segerstrom SC 2004, ‘Psychological stress and the human immune system: a meta-analytic study of 30 years of inquiry’, Psychological Bulletin, vol. 130, no. 4, pp. 601-630.

32831

Ehlert, U et al. 1998, ‘Physiological and emotional repsonse to psychological stressors in psychiatric and psychosomatic disorders’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp.477-86.

43648

VanDeusen, KM et al. 2006, ‘Vicarious trauma: an exploratory study of the impact of providing sexual abuse treatment on clinicians’trust and intimacy’, Journal of Child Sexual Abuse, vol. 15, no. 1, pp. 69-85.

31765

Davidson, JRT et al. 2004, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder: acquisition, recognition, course, and treatment’, Journal of Neuropsychiatry & Clinical Neurosciences, vol. 16, pp. 135-147.

43649

Kaysen, D et al. 2005, ‘Peritraumatic responses and their relationship to perceptions of threat in female crime victims’, Violence Against Women, vol. 11, no. 12, pp. 1515-1535.

43623

Jenkins, SR et al. 2002, ‘Secondary traumatic stress and vicarious trauma: a validational study’. Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 15, no. 5, pp. 423-432.

43613

Marmar, CR et al. 1996, ‘Characteristics of emergency services personnel related to peritraumatic dissociation during critical incident exposure’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 153, no. 7, pp. 94-102.

43614

Holbrook, TL et al. (2005, ‘Long-term Posttraumatic Stress Disorder persists after major trauma in adolescents: new data on risk factors and functional outcome’, Journal of Trauma, vol. 58, no. 4, pp. 764-771.

43615

Foa, EB et al. 2001, ‘Women and traumatic events’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 62, no. S17, pp. 29-34.

43616

Peterson, G et al. 2002, ‘EMDR for women who experience traumatic events’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 63, 11, pp. 1047-1048.

43617

Jacobsen, LK et al. 2001, ‘Substance use disorders in patients with Posttraumatic Stress Disorder: A Review of the Literature’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 158, no. 8, pp. 1184-1190.

43618

Pfefferbaum B (2001, ‘The impact of the Oklahoma City bombing on children in the community’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, no. 2, pp. 49-50

.

43619

Tedstone, JE et al. 2003, ‘Posttraumatic Stress Disorder following medical illness and treatment’, Clinical Psychology Review, vol. 23, pp. 409-448.

43620

Gavranidou, M et al. 2003, ‘The weaker sex? Gender and Post-traumatic Stress Disorder’, Depression and Anxiety, vol. 17, pp. 130-139.

43622

Gander , ML et al. 2006, ‘Myocardial infarction and Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder: frequency, outcome, and atherosclerotic mechanisms’, European Journal of Cardiovascular Prevention and Rehabilitation, vol. 13, no. 2, pp. 165-172.

43611

Holbrook, TL et al. 2002, ‘Gender differences in long-term Posttraumatic Stress Disorder outcomes after major trauma: women are at higher risk of adverse outcomes than men’, Journal of Trauma, vol. 58, no. 5, pp. 882-888.

43610

Roberts, K 2006, ‘[Best evidence topic report] The relationship between post-traumatic stress disorder and affective disorder’, Emergency Medicine Journal, vol. 23, no. 12, pp. 935-936.

43621

Cotter, G et al. 2006, ‘Posttraumatic Stress Disorder: A missed link between psychiatric and cardiovascular morbidity?’, CNS Spectrums, vol. 11, no. 2, pp. 129-136.

45243

45257

Murphy, SA et al. 2003, ‘The prevalence of PTSD following the violent death of a child and predictors of change 5 years later’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 16, no. 1, pp. 17-25.

43707

Bryant, RA 2001, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and mild brain injury: controversies, causes and consequences’, Journal of Clinical and Experimental Neuropsychology, vol. 23, no. 6, pp. 718-728.

46168

Sapolsky, RM 1991, ‘Inhibition of glucocorticoid secretion by the hippocampal formation in the primate’, The Journal of Neuroscience, vol. 11, no. 12, pp. 3695-704.

46154

Karl, A et al. 2006, ‘A meta-analysis of structural brain abnormalities in PTSD’, Neuroscience and Biobehavioral Reviews, vol. 30, pp. 1004-31.

43696

Spindler, H et al. 2005, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in the wake of heart disease: prevalence, risk factors, and future research directions’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 67, no. 5, pp. 715-723.

43685

Seal, KH et al. 2007, ‘Bringing the war back home: mental health disorders among 103 788 US veterans returning from Iraq and Afghanistan seen at Department of Veterans Affairs facilities’, Archives of Internal Medicine, vol. 167, pp. 476-482.

43704

Godeau, E et al. 2005, ‘Effects of a large-scale industrial disaster on rates of symptoms consistent with Posttraumatic Stress Disorders among schoolchildren in Toulouse’, Archives of Pediatrics & Adolescent Medicine, vol. 159, pp. 579-584.

43702

Fremont, WP 2005, ‘The impact of terrorism on children and adolescents: terror in the skies, terror on television’, Child and Adolescent Psychiatric Clinics of North America, vol. 14, pp. 429-451.

43701

Giannopoulou, I et al. 2006, ‘Post-traumatic stress reactions of children and adolescents exposed to the Athens 1999 earthquake’, European Psychiatry, vol. 21, no. 3, pp. 160-166.

43700

Mayou, RA et al. 2002, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder after motor vehicle accidents: 3-year follow-up of a prospective longitudinal study’, Behaviour Research and Therapy, vol. 40, pp. 665-675.

43785

Kaysen, D et al. 2003, ‘Living in danger. The impact of chronic traumatization and the traumatic context on posttraumatic stress disorder’, Trauma, Violence & Abuse, vol. 4, no. 3, pp. 247-264.

43697

Carpenter, R 2005, [Feature] ‘Perceived threat in compliance and adherence research’, Nursing Inquiry, vol. 12, no. 3, pp. 192-199.

46165

Vythilingam, M et al. 2002, ‘Childhood trauma associated with smaller hippocampal volume in women with major depression’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 159, pp. 2072-80.

43695

Bernstein, KT et al. 2007, ‘Television watching and the risk of incident probable posttraumatic stress disorder. A prospective evaluation’, The Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 195, no. 1, pp. 41-47.

43694

Ahern, J et al. 2004, ‘Television images and probable posttraumatic stress disorder after September 11. The role of background characteristics, event exposures, and perievent panic’, The Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 192, no. 3, pp. 217-226.

43693

Olde, E et al. 2006, ‘Posttraumatic stress following childbirth: A review’, Clinical Psychology Review, vol. 26, no. 1, pp. 1-16.

43692

Bruce, M 2006, ‘A systematic and conceptual review of posttraumatic stress in childhood cancer survivors and their parents’, Clinical Psychology Review, vol. 26, no. 3, pp. 233-256.

44551

O'Donnell, ML 2007, ‘Posttraumatic appraisals in the development and persistence of posttraumatic stress symptoms’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 2, pp. 173-182.

43699

Evans, JR 2007, ‘Depression and anxiety in visually impaired older people’, Ophthalmology, vol. 114, no. 2, pp. 283-288.

43650

Janson, GR 2004, ‘[Brief/Report] Trauma reactions of bystanders and victims to repetitive abuse experiences’, Violence and Victims, vol. 19, pp. 239-255.

43708

Pine, DS et al. 2005, ‘Trauma, proximity, and developmental psychopathology: the effects of war and terrorism on children’, Neuropsychopharmacology, vol. 30, pp. 1781-1792.

45245

Kersting, A et al. 2007, ‘Complicated grief after traumatic loss. A 14-month follow up study’, European Archives of Psychiatry and Clinical Neuroscience, Epub ahead of print.

43706

Doctor, M Gilboa, D eds. 1999, ‘The epidemiology and Definition of PTSD’, Journal of Burn Care & Rehabilitation, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 422-425.

46155

Kitayama, N et al. 2005, ‘Magnetic resonance imaging (MRI) measurement of hippocampal volume in posttraumatic stress disorder: a meta-analysis’, Journal of Affective Disorders, vol. 88, pp. 79-86.

46037

Sapolsky, RM et al. 1991, ‘Long-term adrenalectomy causes loss of dentate gyrus and pyramidal neurons in the adult hippocampus’, Experimental Neurology, vol. 114, pp. 246-9.

46038

Orr, SP et al. 1995, ‘Physiologic responses to loud tones in Vietnam veterans with posttraumatic stress disorder’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 104, no. 1, pp. 75-82.

46039

Schuff, N et al. 2001, ‘Decreased hippocampal N-Acetylaspartate in the absence of atrophy in posttraumatic stress disorder’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 50, pp. 952-9.

46147

Deneys, ML et al. 2006, [Letter] ‘Exacerbation of PTSD symptoms with use of duloxetine’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 67, no. 3, pp. 496-7.

46148

Damsa, C et al. 2005, ‘Recurrence of post-traumatic stress disorder and antiretrovirals’, Scandinavian Journal of Infectious Diseases, vol. 37, no. 4, pp. 313-6.

46149

Moreno, A et al. 2003, ‘Recurrence of post-traumatic stress disorder symptoms after initiation of antiretrovirals including efavirenz: a report of two cases’, HIV Medicine, vol. 4, pp. 302-4.

46150

Carson, MA et al. 2007, ‘Physiologic reactivity to startling tones in female Vietnam nurse veterans with PTSD’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 657-66.

46151

De Young, AC et al. 2007, ‘Elevated heart rate as a predictor of PTSD six months following accidental pediatric injury’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 751-6.

46152

Ganzel, BL et al. 2007, ‘Salivary cortisol levels and mood vary by lifetime trauma exposure in a sample of healthy women’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 689-99.

46171

Nibuya, M et al. 1996, ‘Chronic antidepressant administration increases the expression of cAMP Response Element Binding Protein (CREB) in rat hippocampus’, The Journal of Neuroscience, vol. 16, no. 7, pp. 2365-72.

46166

Sapolsky, RM et al. 1990, ‘Hippocampal damage associated with prolonged glucocorticoid exposure in primates’, The Journal of Neuroscience, vol. 10, no. 9, pp. 2897-902.

46033

Metzger, LJ et al. 1999, ‘Physiologic reactivity to starling tones in women with posttraumatic stress disorder’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 108, no. 2, pp. 347-52.

46157

Milliken, CS et al. 2007, ‘Longitudinal assessment of mental health problems among active and reserve component soldiers returning from the Iraq war’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 298, no. 18, pp. 2141-8.

46158

Ullman, SE et al. 2007, ‘Psychosocial correlates of PTSD symptom severity in sexual assault survivors’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 821-31.

46159

Lauterbach D et al. 2007, ‘The relationship between childhood support and later emergence of PTSD’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 857-67.

46160

Williams, SL et al. 2007, ‘Multiple traumatic events and psychological distress: the South Africa Stress and Health Study’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 845-55.

33725

Manber, R Armitage, R. 1999, [ERATA] ‘Sex, steroids, and sleep: a review’, Sleep, vol. 22, pp. 540-555, 523:145-9.

46162

Wathers FW, Keane TM (2007, ‘The crucial role of Criterion A: a response to Maier's commentary. Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 917-9.

46163

Stein, MB et al. 2002, ‘Genetic and environmental influences on trauma exposure and posttraumatic stress disorder symptoms: a twin study’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 159, pp. 1675-1681.

46164

Villarreal, G et al. 2002, ‘Proton magnetic resonance spectoscopy of the hippocampus and occipital white matter in PTSD: prelimiary results’, Canadian Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 47, pp. 666-70.

43786

Cardenas, J et al. 2003, ‘PSTD, Major depressive symptoms, and substance abuse following September 11, 2001, in a midwestern university population’, International Journal of Emergency Mental Health, vol. 5, no. 1, pp. 15-28.

46153

Hawkley, LC Cacioppo, JT 2004, ‘Stress and the aging immune system’, Brain, Behavior, and Immunity, vol. 18, pp. 114-9.

6745

Kessler, RC et al. 1995, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in the national comorbidity survey’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 52, no. 12, pp. 1048-1060.

43690

Koenen, KC 2006, ‘Developmental epidemiology of PTSD. Self-regulation as a central mechanism’, Annals New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 1071, pp. 255-266.

5852

The Centers for Disease Control Vietnam Experience Study, 1989, ‘Health status of Vietnam Veterans. Psychological and Neuropsychological Evaluation’, U.S. Department of Health and Human Services, vol. 4, pp, 1-346.

17268

Rosenheck, R Fontana, A 1998, Warrior fathers and warrior sons. Intergenerational aspects of trauma, International Handbook of Multigenerational Legacies of Trauma, chap. 14, pp. 225-276, Danieli, Y ed. Plenum Press, New York.

5855

Solomon, Z et al. 1995, ‘Clinical characteristics of delayed and immediate-onset combat-induced post-traumatic stress disorder’, Military Medicine, vol. 160, no. 9, pp. 425-430.

5856

Mellsop, GW et al. 1995, ‘Psychiatric casualties in the Pacific during World War II: servicemen hospitalised in a Brisbane mental hospital’, The Medical Journal of Australia, vol. 163, no. 4, pp. 619-621.

5857

Boyle, CA et al. 1989, ‘Long-term health consequences of military service in Vietnam’, Epidemiologic Reviews, vol. 11, pp. 1-27.

5858

4171

Davidson, JRT et al. 1991, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder in the community: an epidemiological study’, Psychological Medicine, vol. 21, pp. 713-721.

5860

Goldberg, J et al. 1990, ‘A twin study of the effects of the Vietnam war on post-traumatic stress disorder’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 263, no. 9, pp. 1227-1232.

5861

Helzer, JE et al. 1987, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder in the general population. Findings of the epidemiologic catchment area survey’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 317, 26, pp. 1630-1634.

43709

Slade, P 2006, ‘Towards a conceptual framework for understanding post-traumatic stress symptoms following childbirth and implications for further research’, Journal of Psychosomatic Obstetrics & Gynecology, vol. 27, no. 2, pp. 99-105.

5863

Sparr, LF et al. 1994, ‘Veterans’psychiatric benefits: Enter courts and attorneys’, Bulletin of the American Academy of Psychiatry & the Law, vol. 22, no. 2, pp. 205-222.

13884

Solomon, SD Davidson, JRT. 1997, ‘Trauma: Prevalence, impairment, service use, and cost’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 58, supp. 9, pp. 5-11.

8062

Simon, RI ed. 1995, Posttraumatic Stress Disorder in Litigation: Guidelines for Forensic Assessment, American Psychiatric Press, Inc., Washington, DC.

8834

Ellard, JHT 1997, ‘The epidemic of post-traumatic stress disorder: a passing phase?’, Medical Journal of Australia, vol. 166, pp. 84-90.

3172315369

Orsillo, SM et al. 1998, ‘Psychiatric symptomatology associated with contemporary Peacekeeping: an examination of post-mission functioning among Peacekeepers in Somalia’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 11, pp. 611-25.

31722

MacDonald, C et al. 1999, ‘Stress and mental health status associated with Peacekeeping duty for New Zealand Defence Force Personnel’, Stress Medicine, vol. 15, pp. 235-41.

3172134027

Sharkansky, EJ et al. 2000, ‘Coping with Gulf War combat stress: mediating and moderating effects’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 109, pp. 188-97.

31724

O'Donnell, ML et al. 2004, [Prepublication Copy] ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and depression following trauma: understanding comorbidity’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 161, pp. 1-7.

34279

Bremner, JD et al. 1999, ‘Neural correlates of exposure to traumatic pictures and sound in Vietnam combat veterans with and without posttraumatic stress disorder: a positron emission tomography study’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 45, pp. 806-816.

5862

Solomon, Z et al. 1994, ‘Compensation and psychic trauma: A study of Israeli combat veterans’, American Journal of Orthopsychiatric, vol. 64, no. 1, pp. 91-102.

12805

McCarroll, JE et al. 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in U.S. army Vietnam veterans who served in the Persian Gulf war’, Journal of Nervous Mental Diseases, vol. 185, pp. 682-5.

43834

Vazquez, C et al. 2006, ‘Post-traumatic stress reactions following the March 11, 2004 terrorist attacks in a Madrid community sample: a cautionary note about the measurement of psychological trauma’, The Spanish Journal of Psychology, vol. 9, no. 1, pp. 61-74.

43835

Pfefferbaum, B et al. 1999, ‘The role of exposure in posttraumatic stress in youths following the 1995 bombing’, Journal of the Oklahoma State Medical Association, vol. 92, no. 4, pp. 164-167.

43883

Gil, S et al.2006, ‘Memory of the traumatic event as a risk factor for the development of PTSD: lessons from the study of traumatic brain injury’, International Journal of Neuropsychiatric Medicine, vol. 11, no. 8, pp. 603-607.

43886

Koren, D et al. 2006, ‘Inquiry increases the risk for PTSD: an examination of potential neurobiological and psychological mediators’, CNS Spectrums, vol. 11, no. 8, pp. 616-624.

43887

Peleg, T Shalev, AY 2006, ‘Longitudinal studies of PTSD: Overview of findings and method’,

43907

Gorman, JM 2006, [Letters] ‘Trauma, it's criteria, and its aftermath’, CNS Spectrums, vol. 11, no. 8, pp. 573-574.

43909

North, CS et al. 1999, ‘Psychiatric disorders among survivors of the Oklahoma City bombing’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 282, no. 8, pp. 755-762.

43910

Kennedy, P Duff, P 2001, ‘Post traumatic stress disorder and spinal cord injuries’, Spinal Cord, vol. 39, pp. 1-10.

1757

Kramer, TL et al. 1994, ‘The comorbidity of post-traumatic stress disorder and suicidality in Vietnam veterans’, Suicide and Life-Threatening Behaviour, vol. 24, no. 1, pp. 58-67.

5853

The Centers for Disease Control Vietnam Experience Study, 1988, ‘Health status of Vietnam Veterans. 1. Psychosocial characteristics’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 259, no. 18, pp. 2701-2707.

13885

Breslau, N et al. 1997, ‘Sex differences in posttraumatic stress disorder’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 54, pp. 1044-1048.

12806

Litz, BT et al. 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder associated with Peacekeeping duty in Somalia for U.S. military personnel’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 178-184.

12807

13883

Engdahl, B et al. 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in a community group of former prisoners of war: a normative response to severe trauma’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 1576-1581.

12824

Creamer, M et al. 1998, ‘Treatment of Chronic, Combat-Related Posttraumatic Stress Disorder: The Australian Experience’, This paper was prepared for presentation at the World Veterans Federation's First International Conference on Psychosocial Consequences of War: Bubrovnik, April 26-30, 1998.

13491

Southwick, SM et al. 1997, ‘Noradrenergic and Serotonergic Function in Posttraumatic Stress Disorder’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 54, no. 8, pp. 749-75.

13839

13839

Boscarino, JA 1997, ‘Diseases Among Men 20 Years After Exposure to Severe Stress: Implications for Clinical Research and Medical Care’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 59, no. 6, pp. 605-614.

13881

Bleich, A et al. 1997, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder and depression. An analysis of comorbidity’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 170, pp. 479-482.

13882

Cunningham, M Cunningham, JD 1997, ‘Patterns of symptomatology and patterns of torture and trauma experiences in resettled refugees’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 31, pp. 555-565.

46027

Bonne, O et al. 2003, ‘Resting regional cerebral perfusion in recent posttraumatic stress disorder’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 54, pp. 1077-86.

46028

Kirschbaum, C 1992, ‘Cortisol responses to psychological stress and correlations with personality traits’, Personality and Individual Differences, vol. 13, no. 12, pp. 1353-57.

46029

Svec, F Shawar, AL 1997, ‘The acute effect of a noontime meal on the serum levels of cortisol and DHEA in lean and obese women’, Psychoneuroendrocrinology, vol. 22, no. s1, pp. s115-s119.

46030

Gilbertson, MW et al. 2002, ‘Smaller hippocampal volume predicts pathologic vilnerability to psychological trauma’, Nature Neuroscience, vol. 5, no. 11, pp. 1242-7.

46031

Sapolsky, RM 2002, ‘Chickens, eggs and hippocampal atrophy’, Nature Neuroscience, vol. 5, no. 11, pp. 1111-3.

46016

Stein, MB et al.1997, ‘Hippocampal volume in women victimized by childhood sexual abuse’, Psychological Medicine, vol. 27, pp. 951-9.

12039

Shalev, AY 1993, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder: a biopsychological perspective’, Israel Journal of Psychiatry& Related Science, vol. 30, no. 2, pp. 102-9.

46036

Orr, SP 1997, ‘Psysiologic responses to non-startling tones in Vietnam veterans with post-traumatic stress disoder’, Psychiatry Research, vol. 73, pp. 103-7.

46024

Carrion, VG et al. (2001, ‘Attenuation of frontal asymmetry in pediatric posttraumatic stress disorder’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 50, pp. 943-51.

45514

Brady, KL et al. 2003, ‘PTSD symptoms in widowed women with lifetime trauma experiences’, Journal of Loss and Trauma, vol. 9, pp. 35-43.

45516

Neria Y, 2003, ‘Bereavement by traumatic means: the complex synergy of trauma and grief’, Journal of Loss and Trauma, vol. 9, pp. 73-87.

45513

Schnider, KR et al. 2007, ‘Coping style use predicts posttraumatic stress and complicated grief symptom severity among college students reporting a traumatic loss’, Journal of Counseling Psychology, vol. 54, no. 3, pp. 344-350.

46015

Sapolsky, RM et al. 1990, ‘Glucocorticoid feedback inhibition of adrenocorticotropic hormone secretagogue release. Relationship to corticosteroid receptor occupancy in various limbic sites’, Neuroendocrinology, vol. 51, pp. 328-36.

46014

Zeier, H 1994, ‘Workload and psychophysiological stress reactions in air traffic controllers’, Ergonomics, vol. 37, no. 3, pp. 525-39.

46013

Shalev, AY et al. 1992, ‘Physiologic responses to loud tones in Israeli patients with posttraumatic stress disorder’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 49, pp. 870-875.

46012

Walker, DW et al. 1993, ‘Effect of chronic ethanol on the septohippocampal system: a role for neurotrophic factors?’, Alcoholism: Clinical and Experimental Research, vol. 17, no. 1, pp. 12-18.

45552

Kiecolt-Glaser, JK et al. 2003, ‘Chronic stress and age-related increases in the proinflammatory cytokine IL-6’, Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, vol. 100, no. 15, pp. 9090-9095.

46017

Watanabe, Y et al. 1992, ‘Tianeptine attenuates stress-induced morphological changes in the hippocampus’, European Journal of Pharmacology, vol. 222, pp. 157-62.

45520

Pereira, A 2002, ‘Combat trauma and the diagnosis of post-traumatic stress disorder in female and male veterans’, Military Medicine, vol. 167, no. 1, pp. 23-27.

46018

Vermetten, E et al. 2003, ‘Long-term treatment with paroxetine increases verbal declarative memory and hippocampal volume in posttraumatic stress disorder’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 54, pp. 693-702.

46026

de Bellis MD et al. 1999, ‘Developmetnal traumatology part I: biological stress systems’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 45, pp. 1259-70.

45517

Vanderwerker, LC 2003, ‘Social support and technological connectedness as protective factors in bereavement’, Journal of Loss and Trauma, vol. 9, pp. 45-57.

46025

Lindauer, RJL et al. 2006, ‘Cortisol, learning, memory, and attention in relation to smaller hippocampal volume in police officers with posttraumatic stress disorder’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 59, pp. 171-7.

45515

Melhem, NM et al. 2003, ‘Predictors of complicated grief among adolescents exposed to a peer's suicide’, Journal of Loss and Trauma, vol. 9, pp. 21-34.

45551

Epel, ES et al. 2004, ‘Accelerated telomere shortening in response to life stress’, Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, vol. 101, no. 49, pp. 17312-17315.

45512

Bonanno, GA et al. 2007, ‘Is there more to complicated grief than depression and posttraumatic stress disorder? A test of incremental validity’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 116, no. 2, pp. 342-351.

46019

Wessa, M et al. 2006, ‘Altered cortisol awakening response in posttraumatic stress disorder’, Psychoneuroendocrinology, vol. 31, pp. 209-15.

46020

True, WR et al. 1993, ‘A twin study of genetic and environmental contributions to liability for posttraumatic stress symptoms’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 50, no. 4, pp. 257-65.

46021

True, WR et al. 1994, [Letter] ‘In Reply’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 51, no, 10, pp. 838-9.

46022

De Bellis, MD et al. 1999, ‘Developmental traumatology part II: brain development’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 45, pp. 1271-84.

45518

Broen, AN et al. 2004, ‘Psychological impact on women of miscarriage versus induced abortion: a 2-year follow-up study’, Psychsomatic Medicine, vol. 66, pp. 265-271.

10887

4172

Bullman, TA Kang, HK 1994, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and the risk of traumatic deaths among Vietnam veterans’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 182, pp. 604-610.

46173

Kassam-Adams, N et al. ‘Heart rate and posttraumatic stress in injured children’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 62, pp. 335-40.

46172

Orr, SP et al. 2003, ‘Physiologic responses to sudden, loud tones in monozygotic twins discordant for combat exposure’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 60, pp. 283-8.

46032

Gurvits, TV et al. 1996, ‘Magnetic resonance imaging study of hippocampal volume in chronic, combat-related posttraumatic stress disorder’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 40, pp. 1091-9.

46169

Shalev, AY et al. (2000, ‘Auditory startle response in trauma survivors with posttraumatic stress disorder: a prospective study’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 157, pp. 255-261.

10882

Bremner, JD et al. ‘Chronic PTSD in Vietnam combat veterans: Course of illness and substance abuse’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 153, pp. 369-375.

10883

Spears, T 1995, ‘sychological scars remain 50 years after Dieppe raid, study of Canadian veterans finds’, Canadian Medical Association Journal, vol. 153, no. 9, pp. 1324-1326.

10884

Luckie, LF et al. 1995, ‘Prevalence estimates of alcohol problems in a veterans administration outpatient population: audit vs. mast’, Journal of Clinical Psychology, vol. 51, no. 3, pp. 422-425.

46175

McLay, RN, et al. 2007, ‘[Letter] Posttraumatic stress disorder-like symptoms after treatment with acetylcholinesterase inhibitors’, Journal of Neuropsychiatry & Clinical Neurosciences, vol. 19, no. 1, pp. 92-3.

10886

Fontana, A Rosenheck, R 1994, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder among Vietnam theater veterans: A causal model of etiology in a community sample’, Journal of Nervous & Mental Disease, vol. 182, no. 12, pp. 677-684.

10881

Orsillo, SM et al. 1996, ‘Current and lifetime psychiatric disorders among veterans with war zone-related posttraumatic stress disorder’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 184, no. 5, pp. 307-313.

10888

Solomon, Z et al. 1994, ‘PTSD among Israeli former prisoners of war and soldiers with combat stress reaction: A longitudinal study’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 151, pp. 554-559.

10889

Kidson. MA et al. 1993, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder in Australian World War II veterans attending a psychiatric outpatient clinic’, Medical Journal of Australia, vol. 158, pp. 563-566.

10890

Sutker, PB et al. 1993, ‘Psychopathology and psychiatric diagnoses of World War II Pacific theater prisoner of war survivors and combat veterans’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 150, pp. 240-245.

10946

Brandt, GT et al. 1997, ‘Psychiatric morbidity in medical and surgical patients evacuated from the Persian Gulf war’, Psychiatric Services, vol. 48, no. 1, pp. 102-104.

10947

Grayson, DA et al. 1996, ‘Australian Vietnam veterans: contributing to psychosocial problems’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 30, no. 5, pp. 600-13.

11001

Battaglia, M Perna, G 1995, ‘The 35% co2 challenge in panic disorder: optimization by receiver operating characteristic (ROC) analysis’, Psychiatric Research, vol. 29, no. 2, pp. 111-119.

12804

Southwick, SM et al. 1997, ‘Consistency of memory for combat-related traumatic events in veterans of operation Desert Storm’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, no. 2, pp. 173-7.

10879

Summerfield, D 1996, ‘The psychological legacy of war and atrocity: the question of long-term and transgenerational effects and the need for a broad view’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 184, no. 6, pp. 375-7.

46156

Yehuda, R et al. 2007, ‘Ten-year follow-up study of cortisol levels in aging holocaust survivors with and without PTSD’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 757-61.

10885

Rosenheck, R 1995, ‘Do Vietnam-era veterans who suffer from posttraumatic stress disorder avoid VA mental health services?’, Military Medicine, vol. 160, no. 3, pp. 136-142.

45511

Melhem, NM et al.2004, ‘Traumatic grief among adolescents exposed to a peer's suicide’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 161, no. 8, pp. 1411-1416.

46035

Sloviter, RS et al. 1989, ‘Selective loss of hippocampal granule cells in the mature rat brain after adrenalectomy’, Science, vol.243, pp. 535-8.

46174

Griffin, MG et al. 2005, ‘Enhanced cortisol suppression following dexamethasone administration in domestic violence survivors. American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 162, pp. 1192-9.

46034

Gotovac, K et al. 2003, ‘Flow cytometric determination of glucocoricoid receptor (GCR) expression in lymphocyte subpopulations: lower quantity of GCR in patients with post-traumatic stress disorder’, Clinical & Experimental Immunology, vol. 131, pp. 335-9.

46176

Jensen, CF et al. 1997, ‘Behavioral and neuroendocrine responses to sodium lactate infusion in subjects with posttraumatic stress disorder’American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, no. 2, pp. 266-8.

46170

Uno, H et al.1989, ‘Hippocampal damage associated with prolonged and fatal stress in primates’, The Journal of Neuroscience, vol. 9, no. 5, pp. 1705-11.

10878

Grayson, DA et al. (1996, ‘Interviewer effects on epidemiologic diagnoses of posttraumatic stress disorder’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 144, no. 6, pp. 589-97.

10877

Strectch, RH et al. 1996, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder symptoms among Gulf War veterans’, Military Medicine, vol. 161, pp. 407-410.

10876

Long, N et al. 1996, ‘Prevalence of posttraumatic stress disorder, depression and anxiety in a community sample of New Zealand Vietnam War veterans’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 30, pp. 253-256.

10875

Schwab, KA Brown, HR 1997, ‘Spinal cord injury: A 25 year morbidity and mortality study’, Military Medicine, vol. 162, no. 2, pp. 141-148.

108743425034250

Fontana, A et al. 1997, ‘Posttraumatic Stress Disorder among female Vietnam Veterans: A causal model of etiology’, American Journal of Public Health, vol. 87, no. 2, pp. 169-175.

10880

Schnurr,PP Friedman, MJ 1996, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder among World War II mustard gas test participants’, Military Medicine, vol. 161, no. 3, pp. 131-136.

46177

Agartz, I et al. 1999, ‘Hippocampal volume in patients with alcohol dependence’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 56, pp. 356-63.

43530

Mohr, WK et al. 1998, ‘A restraint on restraints: the need to reconsider the use of restrictive interventions’, Archives of Psychiatric Nursing, vol. 12, no. 2, pp. 95-106.

20414

Foa, EB et al. 2000, ‘Guidelines for Treatment of PTSD’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 13, no. 4, pp. 539-588.

22686

Morris, P Raphael, B Bordujenko, A eds. 1999, ‘Repatriation Medical Authority Consensus Conference Proceedings: Stress and Challenge - Health and Disease, Brisbane February 9-11, 1998’, Repatriation Medical Authority, Brisbane - ISBN 0 642 39931 X.

22693

Bremner, JD et al. 1995, ‘Etiological factors in the development of posttraumatic stress disorder’, chap. 6, pp. 149-185, in, Does stress cause mental illness, Mazure, M ed.

25384

Pall, ML Satterle, JD 2001, ‘Elevated nitric oxide/peroxynitrite mechanism for the common etiology of multiple chemical sensitivity, chronic fatigue syndrome, and posttraumatic stress disorder’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 933, pp. 323-29.

26561

Kang, HK et al. 2003, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder and chronic fatigue syndrome-like illness among Gulf War Veterans: a population-based survey of 30,000 veterans’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 157, no. 2, pp. 141-148.

9321

Wolfe, J et al.1992, ‘Symptom responses of female Vietnam veterans to operation Desert Storm’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 149, pp. 676-679.

18085

Pearn, JH undated, [Unpublihed Manuscript # 99088] ‘Traumatic stress disorders: A classification with implications for Prevention and Management’, Submitted for publication in Military Medicine, pp. 1-24.

43551

Marmar, CR et al. 1996, ‘Stress responses of emergency services personnel to the Loma Prieta earthquake interstate 880 freeway collapse and control traumatic incidents’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 9, no. 1, pp. 63-85.

43549

Salston, M Figley, CR 2003, ‘Secondary traumatic stress effects of working with survivors of criminal victimization’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 16, no. 2, pp. 167-174.

43548

White, D 2006, ‘The hidden costs of caring. What managers need to know’, The Health Care Manager, vol. 25, no. 4, pp. 341-347.

43541

Sumer, N et al. 2005, ‘Personal resources, coping self-efficacy, and quake exposure as predictors of psychological distress following the 1999 earthquake in Turkey’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 18, no. 4, pp. 331-342.

43533

Palm, K et al. 2004, ‘Vicarious traumatization: potential hazards and interventions for disaster and trauma workers’, Disaster medicine, vol. 19, no. 1, pp. 73-78.

43553

Tonnessen, A et al. 2002, ‘Silent disaster: a European perspective on threat perception from Chernobyl far field fallout’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 15, no. 6, pp. 453-459.

43531

DiMaggio, C Galea, S 2006, ‘The behavioural consequences of terrorism: a meta-analysis’, Academic Emergency Medicine, vol. 13, pp. 559-566.

43555

Kar, N et al. 2007, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder in children and adolescents one year after super-cyclone in Orissa, India: exploring cross-cultural validity and vulnerability factors’, BioMed Central Psychiatry, vol. 7, pp. 8-15.

32965

Hatada,T Miki, C 2000, ‘Nutritional status and postoperative cytokine response in colorectal cancer patients’, Cytokine, vol. 12, pp. 1331-6.

13959

Williams, W et al. 1998, ‘Hospital utilization and personality characteristics of veterans with psychiatric problems’, Psychiatric Services, vol. 49, no. 3, pp. 370-5.

44014

Way, I et al. 2004, ‘Vicarious trauma. A comparison of clinicians who treat survivors of sexual abuse and sexual offenders’, Journal of Interpersonal Violence, vol. 19, no. 1, pp. 49-71.

9948

Raphael B 1997, [Unpublished Document 9730045 Copyright] ‘Report on Post Traumatic Stress Disorder’, pp. 1-83.

10002

19730

Marshall, RP et al. 1997, ‘Help-seeking in Vietnam veterans: post-traumatic stress disorder and other predictors’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of Public Health, vol. 21, no. 2, pp. 211-213.

31748

de Vries, M et al. G (2001, ‘Natural course of symptoms in Cambodia veterans: a follow-up study’, Psychological Medicine, vol. 31, pp. 331-8.

18671

Morris, LP Rushton, PJ 2000 [Unpublished Article] ‘Depression and Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder’, pp. 1-11.

13909

Ferrada-Noli, et al. 1998, ‘Suicidal behavior after severe trauma. Part 1: PTSD diagnoses, psychiatric comorbidity, and assessments of suicidal behavior’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 11, no. 1, pp. 103-112.

13914

Bryant, RA Harvey, AG 1998, ‘Relationship between acute stress disorder and posttraumatic stress disorder following mild traumatic brain injury’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 155, no. 5, pp 625-9.

13915

Keane, TM Kaloupek, DG 1997, ‘Comorbid psychiatric disorders in PTSD. Implications for research’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 821, pp. 24-34.

13958

Blanchard, EB et al. 1998, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and comorbid major depression: is the correlation an illusion?’, Journal of Anxiety Disorders, vol. 12, no. 1, pp. 21-37.

18674

Pearn, JH 1999, ‘The victor as victim: stress syndromes of operational service[2] Post-traumatic stress syndromes’, Australian Defence Force Health, vol. 1, pp. 85-87.

13960

Hovens, JE 1998, ‘Reported physical health in resistance veterans from world war II’, Psychological Reports, vol. 82, no. 3.1, pp. 987-996.

15071

Green, BL et al. 1990, ‘Risk factors for PTSD and other diagnoses in a general sample of vietnam veterans’, Americal Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 147, no .6, pp. 729-733.

15403

Southwick, SM Yehuda, R 1997, ‘Situations of Threat. NC_PTSD’, Clinical Quarterly, vol. 7, pp. 4.

16900

34205

Schnurr, PP et al. 1993, ‘Premilitary MMPI scores as predictors of combat-related PTSD symptoms’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 150, pp. 479-483.

17269

Yehuda, R et al. 1998, Phenomenology and psychobiology of the intergenerational response to trauma, chap. 37, pp. 639-655, in International Handbook of Multigenerational Legacies of Trauma, Daniele, Y ed. Plenum Series, New York.

18083

Pearn, JH 1999, ‘The victor as victim: stress syndromes of operational service. 1: Acute stress syndromes’, Australian Defence Force Health, vol. 1, pp. 30-32.

18084

Pearn, JH 2000, ‘Basic life support: extending and integrating teaching in the Australian community’, Australinan & New Zealand Journal of Surgery, vol. 70, pp 3-5.

28189

Manzer, J. 2003, ‘APA: Post-traumatic stress plaguing Candians’, The Medical Post, vol. 39, no. 22, pp. 1-3.

18662

Melia, K Wagner, AW 2000, ‘The application of dialectical behaviour therapy to the treatment of posttraumatic stress disorder’, NC_PTSD Clinical Quarterly, vol. 9, no. 1.

45353

Butterly, N 2007, 19 September, ‘225 troops retire hurt after Iraq, Afghan duty’, West Australian, p. 6.

13916

Classen, C, et al. 1998, ‘Acute stress disorder as a predictor of posttraumatic stress symptoms’, American Journal of Pschiatry, vol. 155, no. 5, pp. 620-4.

43595

Bonwick, R 1998, ‘[Letter] ‘Group treatment programme for elderly war veterans with PTSD’, International Journal of Geriatric Psychiatry, vol. 13, pp. 64-65.

43529

Clark, ML Gioro, S 1998, ‘Nurses, indirect trauma, and prevention’. Image, Journal of Nursing Scholarship, vol. 30, no. 1, pp. 85-87.

44871

Pfefferbaum, B et al. 2001, ‘Television exposure in children after a terrorist incident’, Psychiatry, vol. 64, no. 3, pp. 202-211.

44872

Pfefferbaum, B et al. 2000, ‘Posttraumatic stress two years after the Oklahoma city bombing in youths geographically distant from the explosion’, Psychiatry, vol. 63, no. 4, pp. 358-370.

45049

Webster, R et al1995, ‘Effects of a natural disaster on immigrants and host population’, . The Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 183, no .6, pp. 390-397.

45054

Shear, K 2005, ‘Treatment of complicated grief. A randomized controlled trial’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 293, no. 21, pp. 2601-2608.

45216

Henry, B et al. 1994, ‘On the "remembrance of things past": A longitudinal evaluation of the retrospective method’, Psychological Assessment, vol. 6, no. 2, pp. 92-101.

45217

34167

Njenga, FG et al. 2004, ‘Post-traumatic stress after terrorist attack: psychological reactions following the US embassy bombing in Nairobi’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 185, pp. 328-333.

45229

Messer, S et al. 2005, [Abstract] ‘Combat trauma and risk of PTSD. The International Society for Traumatic Stress Studies. 21st Annual Meeting.

45230

Rona, RJ et al. 2006, ‘Mental health screening in armed forces before the Iraq war and prevention of subsequent psychological morbidity: follow-up study’, British Medical Journal, vol. 333, no .7576, pp. 991.

12643

Field, AE et al. 1994, ‘The relation of smoking, age, relative weight, and dietary intake to serum adrenal steroids, sex hormones, and sex hormone-binding globulin in middle-aged men’, Journal of Clinical Endocrinology and Metabolism, vol. 79, pp. 1310-1316.

45232

Koenen KC et al 2003, ‘Risk factors for course of posttraumatic stress disorder among Vietnam veterans: a 14-year follow-up of American legionnaires’, Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, vol. 71, no. 6, pp. 980-986.

12622

Keane, TM et al. 1998, ‘Do war zone stressors predict the development of psychiatric disorders?’, RMA Conference Papers.

45234

Breslau N et al. 1999, ‘Previous exposure to trauma and PTSD effects of subsequent trauma: results from the Detroit area survey of trauma’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 156, no. 6, pp. 902-907.

45235

Noll JG et al. 2003, ‘Revictimization and self-harm in females who experienced childhood sexual abuse’, Journal of Interpersonal Violence, vol. 18, no .12, pp. 1452-1471.

45236

Arias, I 2004, ‘The legacy of child maltreatment: long-term health consequences for women’, Journal of Women's Health, vol. 13, no. 5, pp. 468-473.

45237

Nash, MR et al. 1998, ‘Psychopathology associated with sexual abuse: The importance of complementary designs and common ground’, Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, vol. 66, no. 3, pp. 568-571.

45238

Boney-McCoy, S Finkelhor, D 1998, ‘Psychopathology associated with sexual abuse: A reply to Nash, Neimeyer, Hulsey, and Lambert 1998’, Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, vol. 66, no. 3, pp. 572-573.

45239

Mueser, KT et al. 1998, ‘Trauma and posttraumatic stress disorder in severe mental illness’, Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, vol. 66, no. 3, pp. 493-499.

45240

Rona RJ et al. 2007, [Epub ahead of print] ‘Mental health consequences of overstretch in the UK armed forces: first phase of a cohort study’, British Medical Journal.

45242

Stein, AL et al. 2005, ‘Correlates for posttraumatic stress disorder in Gulf war veterans: a retrospective study of main and moderating effects’, Anxiety Disorders, vol. 19no. 8, pp. 861-876.

45241

Department of Epidemiology & Preventive Medicine 2007, [Follow-up study] ‘Temporal relationships between war deployment and subsequent psychological disorders’ Australian Gulf War veterans’heatlh study, Monash University, Melbourne.

45519

Neria, Y et al. 2007, ‘Prevalence and psychological correlates of complicated grief among bereaved adults 2.5-3.5 years after September 11th attacks’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 3, pp. 251-262.

45284

Elklit, A O'Conner, M 2005, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder in a Danish population of elderly bereaved’, Scandinavian Journal of Psychology, vol. 46, pp. 439-445.

43569

Asmundson, GJG et al. 2002, ‘PTSD and the experience of pain: research and clinical implications of shared vulnerability and mutual maintenance models’, Canadian Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 47, no. 10, pp. 930-937.

9320

Jordan, BK et al. (1992, ‘Problems in families of male Vietnam veterans with posttraumatic stress disorder’m, Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, vol. 60, no. 6, pp. 916-926.

45352

Miles, J 2007, 19 September, ‘Holocaust horror shared by generations to come. Transferring the trauma’, Courier Mail, pp. 27.

43594

Henzlova, MJ et al. 2002, ‘[Letters] ‘Psychiatric Consequences of September 11’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 288, no. 21, pp. 2683-2685.

43532

Muller, JE 2005, ‘Anxiety and medical disorders’, Current Psychiatry Reports, vol. 7, pp. 245-251.

45256

Silverman, GK 2001, ‘Preliminary explorations of the effects of prior trauma and loss on risk for psychiatric disorders in recently widowed people’, The Israel Journal of Psychiatry and Related Sciences, vol. 38, no. 3.4, pp. 202-215.

43556

Rosenheck, RA Fontana, A 2003, ‘Post-September 11 admission symptoms and treatment response among veterans with Posttraumatic Stress Disorder’, Psychiatric Services, vol. 54, no. 12, pp. 1610-1617.

43557

Verger, P et al. 2004, ‘The psychological impact of terrorism: an epidemiologic study of Posttraumatic Stress Disorder and associated factors in victims of the 1995-1996 bombings in France’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 161, no. 8, pp. 1384-1389.

43558

Koren, D 2005, ‘Increased PTSD risk with combat-related injury: a matched comparison study of injured and uninjured soldiers experiencing the same combat events’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 162, no. 2, pp. 276-282.

43566

Gil S, Caspi, Y 2006, ‘Personality traits, coping style and perceived threat as predictors of Posttraumatic Stress Disorder after exposure to a terrorist attack: a prospective study’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 68, pp. 904-909.

44747

O'Donnell, ML et al. 2007, ‘Tonic and phasic heart rate as predictors of posttraumatic stress disorder’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 69, pp. 256-261.

43568

Klein, E et al. 2003, ‘The relation between memory of the traumatic event and PTSD: Evidence from studies of Traumatic Brain Injury’, Canadian Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 48, no. 1, pp. 28-33.

43528

Robinson, JR et al. 2003, ‘Workplace stress among psychiatric nurses. Prevalence, distribution, correlates, & predictors’, Journal of Psychosocial Nursing & Mental Health Services, vol. 41, no. 4, pp. 32-41.

43570

Koenen, KC et al. 2007, ‘The consistency of combat exposure reporting and course of PTSD in Vietnam War Veterans’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 1, pp. 3-13.

43571

Campbell, R Wasco, SM 2007, ‘Understanding rape and sexual assault. 20 years of progress and future directions’, Journal of Interpersonal Violence, vol. 20, no. 1, pp. 127-131.

43572

Baird, S Jenkins SR 2003, ‘Vicarious traumatization, secondary traumatic stress, and burnout in sexual assault and domestic violence agency staff’, Violence and Victims, vol. 18, no. 1, pp. 71-86.

43581

Davis, CG Macdonald, SL 2004, ‘Threat appraisals, distress and the development of positive life changes after September 11th in a Canadian sample’, Cognitive Behaviour Therapy, vol. 33, no. 2, pp. 68-78.

43592

Tierney, KJ 2000, ‘Controversy and consensus in disaster mental health research’, Prehospital & Disaster Medicine, vol. 15, no. 4, pp. 181-187.

33971

Ikin, JF et al. 2005, ‘War zone stress without direct combat: the Australian Naval Experience of the Gulf War’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 18, no. 3, pp. 193-204.

43552

Orcutt, HK et al. 2003, ‘Male-perpetrated violence among Vietnam veteran couples: relationships with veteran's early life characteristics, trauma history, and PTSD symptomatology’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 16, no. 4, pp. 381-390.

45233

King, LA et al. 1998, ‘Resilience-recovery factors in post-traumatic stress disorder among female and male Vietnam veterans: hardiness, postwar social support, and additional stressful life events’, Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, vol. 74, no. 2, pp. 420-434.

12261

Khouzam, HR Kissmeyer, P 1997, ‘Antidepressant treatment, posttraumatic stress disorder, survivor guilt, and spiritual awakening’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 10, no. 4, pp. 691-695.

43567

Galea, S et al. 2005, ‘The epidemiology of Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder after disasters’, Epidemiologic Reviews, vol. 27, pp. 78-91.

13901

O'Toole, BI et al. 1998, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and comorbidity in Australian Vietnam veterans: risk factors, chronicity and combat’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 32, pp. 32-42.

37677

Weisaeth, L et al. 1996, ‘Peacekeeper Stress: New and Different?’, National Center for PTSD Quarterly, vol. 6, no. 1.

46161

Maier, T 2007, ‘Weathers’and Keane's, - The Criterion A problem revisited: controversies and challenges in defining and measuring psychological trauma’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 915-6.

43445

Lai, T-J et al. 2004, ‘Full and partial PTSD among earthquake survivors in rural Taiwan’, Journal of Psychistric Research, vol. 38, pp. 313-322.

43452

Brantley, PJ et al. 1999, ‘Minor stressors and generalized anxiety disorder among low-income patients attending primary care clinics’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 187, pp. 435-440.

13886

Zatzick DF et al. 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and functioning and quality of life outcomes in a nationally representative sample of male Vietnam Veterans’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 1690-5.

13887

Kaplan, GA 1997, ‘Psychosomatic research at the margins of morality-war as a stressor’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 59, p. 615.

13888

North, CS et al. 1997, ‘One-year follow-up of survivors of a mass shooting’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 1696-1702.

9677

Lee, KA et al. 1995, ‘A 50 year prospective study of the psychological sequelae of World War II combat’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 152, no. 4, pp. 516-522.

13890

Bromet, E et al. 1998, ‘Risk factors for DSM-III-R posttrraumatic stress disorder: findings from the National Comorbidity Survey’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 147, 4, pp. 353-61.

38709

Ahern, J et al. 2002, ‘Television images and psychological symptoms after the September 11 terrorist attacks’, Psychiatry, vol. 65, pp. 289-300.

13902

O'Toole, BI 1998, ‘Risk factors for posttraumatic stress disorder in Australian Vietnam veterans’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 32, no. pp. 21-31.

13903

McGorry, PD 1995, ‘The clinical boundaries of posttraumatic stress disorder’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 29, pp. 385-393.

11002

Op Den Velde, W et al. 1996, ‘Prevalence and course of posttraumatic stress disorder in Dutch veterans of the civilian resistance during world war 11; an overview’, Psychological Reports, vol. 78, no. 2, pp. 519-29.

43440

Institute of Medicine 2006, ‘Gulf War and Health, Health effects of serving in the Gulf War’, National Academy Press: Washington DC, vol. 4, pp. 122-130.

34268

Bremner, JD et al. 1997, ‘Neuroanatomical correlates of the effects of stress on memory: relevance to the validity of memories of child abuse. Trauma and memory: clinical and legal controversies’, Quarterly Journal of Medicine, pp. 61-92.

33998

Jeavons, S et al. 2000, ‘Accident cognitions and subsequent psychological trauma’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 13, pp. 359-65.

34005

Galea, Set al. 2003, ‘Trends in probable post-traumatic stress disorder in New York City after September 11 terrorist attacks’, Americal Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 158, pp. 514-24.

34053

Sala, M et al. (2004, ‘Stress and hippocampal abnormalities in psychiatric disorders’, European Neuropsychopharmacolgy, vol. 14, pp. 393-405.

13889

Bergmann, MM et al. 1998, ‘Validity of self-reported diagnoses leading to hospitalization: a comparison of self-reports with hospital records in a prospective study of American adults’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 147. 10, pp. 969-77.

45244

Boelen, PA Prigerson, HG 2007, [Epub ahead of print] ‘The influence of symptoms of prolonged grief disorder, depression, and anxiety on quality of life among bereaved adults. A prospective study’, European Archives of Psychiatry and Clinical Neuroscience.

43947

Crowson, HM et al. 2006, ‘The role of authoritarianism, perceived threat, and need for closure or structure in predicting post-9/11 attitudes and beliefs’, The Journal of Social Psychology, vol. 146, no. 6, pp. 733-750.

43691

Feldner , MT et al. 2007, ‘Smoking, traumatic event exposure, and post-traumatic stress: A critical review of the empirical literature’, Clinical Psychology Review, vol. 27, no. 1, pp. 14-45.

12279

Bromet, E Dew, MA 1995, ‘Review of psychiatric epidemiologic research on disasters’, Epidemiologic Reviews, vol. 17, no. 1, pp. 113-119.

12260

Zatzick, DF et al. 1997, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder and functioning and quality of life outcomes in female Vietnam veterans’, Military Medicine, vol. 162, no. 10, pp. 661-665.

13905

Ward,W 1997, ‘Psychiatric morbidity in Australian veterans of the United Nations peacekeeping force in Somalia’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 31, pp. 184-193.

37678

Benyamini, Y Solomon, Z 2005, ‘Combat stress reactions, posttraumatic stress disorder, cumulative life stress,and physical health among Israeli veterans twenty years after exposure to combat’, Social Science & Medicine, vol. 61, no. 1267-77.

38574

Breslau, N 2002, ‘Epidemiologic studies of trauma, posttraumatic stress disorder, and other psychiatric disorders’, Canadian Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 47, pp. 923-929.

41549

Johansen, VA et al. 2006, ‘Acute psychological reactions in assault victims of non-domestic violence: Peritraumatic dissociation, post-traumatic stress disorder, anxiety and depression’, Nordic Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 60, pp. 452-462.

43442

Kelsall, HL et al. 2004, ‘Symptoms and medical conditions in Australian veterans of the 1991 Gulf War: relation to immunisations and other Gulf War exposures’, Occupational and Environmental Medicine, vol. 61, no. 12, pp. 1006-1013.

39263

Sim, M Kelsall, H 2006, ‘Gulf War Illness: a view from Australia’, Philosophical Transactions Royal Society B, vol. 361, pp. 619-626.

34185

Pfefferbaum, B et al. 2002, ‘Exposure and peritraumatic response as predictors of posttraumatic stress in children following the 1995 Oklahoma City Bombing’, Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79, pp. 354-363.

40838

Marshall, RD Galea, S 2004, ‘Science for the community: assessing mental health after 9/11’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 65, supp. 1, pp. 37-43.

31746

Erickson, DJ et al. 2001, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and depression symptomatology in a sample of Gulf War veterans: a prospective analysis’, Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 69, pp. 41-9.

34174

Schuster, MA et al. 2001, ‘A national survey of stress reactions after the September 11, 2001, terrorist attacks’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 345, pp. 1507-1512.

31561

Hoge, CW et al. 2004, ‘Combat duty in Irag, Afghanistan, mental health problems, and barriers to care’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 351, no. 1, pp. 13-22.

31619

Carlier, IVE et al. 1997, ‘Risk factors for posttraumatic stress symptomatology in police officers: a prospective analysis’, The Journal of Nervous & Mental Disease, vol. 185, no.8, pp. 498-506.

31718

Sim, M et al. 2003, ‘Australian Gulf War Veterans,’ Commonwealth of Australia Health Study, , vol. 2, pp. 268-271.

31719

Lindman, C 2001, ‘A longitudinal and retrospective study of PTSD among older Prisoners of War’, Am J Psychiatry, 158:1474-9.

31720

Black, DWet al. 2004, ‘Gulf War Veterans with anxiety: Prevalence, comordbidity, and risk factors. Epidemilogy, 15:135-42.

24244

Mackintosh, VS et al. 1996, ‘Vasoactive mediators affect the clearance of lipids from emulsion models of plasma lipoproteins in rats’, Journal of Cardiovascular Pharmacology, vol. 27, pp. 447-454.

31753

Simmons, RK 2004, [Prepublication copy] ‘Self-Reported ill health in make UK Gulf War veterans: a retrospective cohort study’, BioMed Central Public Health, vol. 4.

31744

Karam, E Ghosn, MB 2003, ‘Psychosocial consequences of war among civilian populations’, Current Opinion in Psychiatry, vol. 16, pp. 413-9.

34260

Bremner, JD et al. 1997, ‘Elevated CSF corticotropin-releasing factor concentrations in posttraumatic stress disorder’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 624-629.

31747

Ismail, K et al. (2002, ‘The mental health of UK Gulf War veterans: phase 2 of a two phase cohort study’, British Medical Journal, vol. 325, no. 7364, pp. 576-9.

13904

Tennant C et al 1997, ‘Declining prevalence of psychiatric disorder in older former prisoners of war’, The Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 185, pp. 686-9.

31749

Nelson, BD et al. (2004, ‘War-related psychological sequelae among emergency department patients in the former Republic of Yugoslavia’, BioMed Central Medicine, vol. 2, pp. 22-31.

27373

Morgan, CA et al. 2001, ‘Symptoms of dissociation in humans experiencing acute, uncontrollabe stress: a prospective investigation’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 158, no. 8, pp. 1239-47.

31754

Thompson, KE et al. 2004, ‘Early symptom predictors of chronic distress in Gulf War veterans’, Journal fo Nervous & Mental Disease, 192:146-52.

31755

Sutker, PB et al. 2002, ‘Exposure to war trauma, war-related PTSD, and psychological impact of subsequent impact of subsequent hurricane’, Journal of Psychopathology & Behavioral Assessment, vol. 24, pp. 25-37.

31756

Ford, JD 1999, ‘Disorders of extreme stress following war-zone military trauma: associated features of posttraumatic stress disorder or comorbid but distinct syndromes?’, Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 67, pp. 3-12.

31757

Jamil, H et al. 2002, ‘A retrospective study of Arab American mental health clients: trauma and the Iraqi refugees’, American Journal of Orthopsychiatry, vol. 72, pp. 355-61.

9318

North, CS et al. 1994, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in survivors of a mass shooting’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 151, no. 1, pp. 82-88.

9319

Hierholzer, R et al. 1992, ‘Clinical presentation of PTSD in World War II combat veterans’, Hospital and Community Psychiatry, vol. 43, no. 8, pp. 816-820.

34192

Pruessner, JC 1999, ‘Burnout, perceived stress, and cortisol responses to awakening’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 61, pp. 197-204.

34198

Stein, MB et al. 1997, ‘Full and partial posttraumatic stress disorder: findings from a community survey’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 1114-9.

34233

Norris, FH et al. 2002, ‘60,000 disaster victims speak: part I, an empirical review of the empirical literature, 1981-2001’, Psychiatry, vol. 65, pp. 207-239.

34253

Fontana, A Rosenheck, RA 1999, ‘A model of war zone stressors and posttraumatic stress disorder’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 12, pp. 111-126.

34254

Fontana, A et al. 1997, ‘Social support and psychopathology in the war zone’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 185, pp. 675-681.

37679

Solomon, Z Flum, H 1988, ‘Life events, combat stress reaction and post-traumatic stress disorder’, Social Science & Medicine, vol. 26, no. 3, pp. 319-325.

34261

Bremner, JD et al. 1999, ‘The neurobiology of posttraumatic stress disorder: an integration of animal and human research. Posttraumatic stress disorder: a comprehensive text’, Allyn and Bacon, pp. 103-143.

29806

Wessely, S et al. 2003, ‘Stability of recall of military hazards over time. Evidence from the Persian Gulf War of 1991’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 183, pp. 314-22.

34270

Bremner, JD 1999, ‘Does stress damage the brain?’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 45, pp. 797-805.

34175

Silver, RC et al. 2002, ‘Nationwide longitudinal study of psychological responses to September 11’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 288, pp. 1235-1244.

34282

Creamer, M et al. 2001, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder: findings from the Australian National Survey of Mental Health and Well-Being’, Psychological Medicine, vol. 31, pp. 1237-47.

34537

Frans, O et al. 2005, ‘Trauma exposure and post-traumatic stress disorder in the general population’, Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica, vol. 111, pp. 291-9.

34984

Charney, DS 2004, ‘Psychobiological mechanisms of resilience and vulnerability: Implications for successful adpatation to extreme stress’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 161, pp. 195-216.

34986

34986

Bachmann, AW et al. 2005, ‘Glucocorticoid receptor polymorphisms and post-traumatic stress disorder’, Psychoneuroendocrinology, vol. 30, pp. 297-306.

36628

North, CS et al. 2005, ‘Comparison of post-disaster psychiatric disorders after terrorist bombings in Nairobi and Oklahoma City’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 186 pp. 487-93.

36630

Mol, SSL et al. 2005, ‘Symptoms of post-traumatic stress disorder after non-traumatic events: evidence from an open population study’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 186, pp. 494-99.

36631

Ehlers, A et al. 1998, ‘Psychological predictors of chronic posttraumatic stress disorder after motor vehicle accidents’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 107, pp. 508-19.

37371

Koenen, KC et al. 2005, ‘A twin registry study of the relationship between posttraumatic stress disorder and nicotine dependence in men’, Archive of General Psychiatry, vol. 62, pp. 1258-1265.

13907

Shalev, AY et al. 1998, ‘Prospective study of posttraumatic stress disorder and depression following trauma’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 155, no. 5, pp. 630-7.

33975

33975

de Bellis, MD et al. 2001, ‘A pilot longitudinal study of hippocampal volumes in pediatric maltreatment-related posttraumatic stress;, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 50, pp. 305-9.

12232

McEwen, BS 1998, ‘Protective and damaging effects of stress mediators. New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 338, no. 3, pp. 171-179

.

8333

9729

Schneider, RH et al. 1995, ‘A randomized controlled trial of stress reduction for hypertension in older African Americans’, Hypertension, vol. 26, pp. 820-827.

9119

Finlay-Jones, R 1988, ‘Life events and psychiatric illness’, Handbook of Social Psychiatry, pp, 27-40.

8472

David, DS et al. 1993, [LETTERS] ‘Study of hypertension in urban bus drivers questioned’, American Journal of Public Health, vol. 83, no. 4, pp. 597-601.

8471

Egeren, LF 1992, ‘The relationship between job strain and blood pressure at work, at home and during sleep’, The American Psychosomatic Society, vol. 54, pp. 337-343.

8470

Noyes, R et al. 1992, ‘Generalized anxiety disorder vs. panic disorder: distinguishing characteristics and patters of comorbidity’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 180, no. 6, pp. 369-378.

7961

Tennant, CC 1987, ‘Stress and coronary heart disease’, Australia and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 21, pp. 276-282.

8468

Eliot, RS 1992, ‘Stress and the heart mechanisms, measurement, and management’, Postgraduate Medicine, vol. 92, no. 5, pp. 237-248.

7962

Manuck, SB et al. 1995, ‘The pathogenicity of behaviour and its neuroendocrine mediation: an example from coronary artery disease. Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 57, no. 3, pp. 275-283.

8466

Dressler, WW et al. 1992, ‘Social factors mediating social class differences in blood pressure in a Jamaican community’, Social Science & Medicine, vol. 35, no. 10, pp. 1233-1244.

8465

Schnall PL et al. 1992, ‘The relationship between "job strain", workplace diastolic blood pressure and left ventricular mass index: a correction’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 267, no. 9, p. 1209.

8428

Bieghley, PS et al. 1992, ‘DSM-111-R brief reactive psychosis among air force recruits’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 53, pp. 283-288.

8488

Tennant, CC et al.1994, ‘Life event stress and myocardial reinfarction: a prospective study’, European Heart Journal, vol. 15, pp. 472-478.

8336

Hlatky, MA et al. 1995, ‘Coronary heart disease/myocardial infarction/systemic vascular responses: job strain and the prevalence and outcome of coronary artery disease’, Circulation, vol. 92, no. 3, pp. 327-333.

8492

Nazzaro, P et al. 1993, ‘Stress response and antihypertensive treatment’, Drugs, vol. 46, suppl. 2, pp. 133-141.

8335

Itoh, H et al. 1995, ‘Young borderline hypertensives are hyperreactive to mental arithmetic stress: spectral analysis of R-R intervals’, Journal of the Autonomic Nervous System, vol. 54, pp. 155-162.

8131

10107

Pickering, TG et al. 1995, ‘Ambulatory blood pressure monitoring for evaluating the relationships between lifestyle, hypertension and cardiovascular risk’, Clinical and Experimental Pharmacology and Physiology, vol. 22, pp. 226-231.

7965

Fava M et al. (1992, ‘Psychological, behavioural, and biochemical risk factors for coronary artery disease amongst American and Italian male corporate managers’, The American Journal of Cardiology, vol. 70, no. 18, pp. 1412-6.

9510

Elliott, SJ 1995, ‘Psychosocial stress, women and heart health: A critical review’, Social Science & Medicine, vol. 40, no. 1, pp. 105-115.

8469

Albright, CL et al.1992, ‘Job strain and prevalence of hypertension in a biracial population of urban bus drivers’, American Journal of Public Health, vol. 82, no. 7, pp. 984-989.

1270

Beebe, GW 1975, ‘Follow-up studies on World War II and Korean War Prisoners’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 101, no. 5, pp. 400-422.

9136

McFarlane, AC Yehuda, R undated, ‘Resilience, vulnerability, and the course of posttraumatic reactions’, Adaptions To Trauma, ch. 8, pp. 155-181.

9135

McFarlane, AC De Girolamo, G 1996, ‘The nature of traumatic stressors and the epidemiology of posttraumatic reactions’, Adaptions To Trauma, ch. 7, pp. 129-154.

8337

Niaura, R et al. 1992, ‘Lipids in psychological research: the last decade’, Biological Psychology, vol. 34, pp. 1-43.

2307

Burg, MM et al.1993, ‘Role of behavioral and psychological factors in mental stress-induced silent left ventricular dysfucntion in coronary artery disease’, Journal of the American College of Cardiology, vol. 22, no. 2, pp. 440-448.

34993

Grayson, CE Nolen-Hoeksema, S 2005, ‘Motives to drink as mediators between childhood sexual assault and alcohol problems in adult women’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 18, pp. 137-145.

5850

Tennant, C 1994, ‘Life-event stress and psychiatric illness’, Current Opinion in Psychiatry, vol. 7, pp. 207-212.

5041

Gilland, FD Samer, JM 1994, ‘Lung Cancer’, Cancer Surveys, vol. 19, pp. 175-195.

9550

Niaura, R Goldstein, MG 1992, ‘Psychological factors affecting physical condition. Cardiovascular disease literature review. Part II: Coronary artery disease and sudden death and hypertension’, Psychosomatics, vol. 33, no. 2, pp. 146-155.

7963

Ketterer, MW 1993, ‘Secondary prevention of ischaemic heart disease - the case for aggressive behavioural monitoring and intervention’, Psychosomatics, vol. 34, no. 6, pp. 478-484.

3519

Kawachi, I et al.1994, ‘Symptoms of anxiety and risk of coronary heart disease. The normative aging study’, Circulation, vol. 90, pp. 2225-2229.

3039

O'Toole, BI et al. 1996, ‘The Australian Vietnam Veterans Health Study: III.Psychological Health of Australian Vietnam Veterans and its relationship to combat’, International Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 25, no. 2, pp. 331-340.

3038

O'Toole, BI, et al. 1996, ‘The Australian Vietnam Veterans Health Study: II.Self-reported health of veterans compared with the Australian population’, International Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 25, no. 2, pp. 319-330.

8481

Calhoun, DA 1992, ‘Hypertension in blacks: socioeconomic stress and sympathetic nervous system activity’, American Journal of the Medical Sciences, vol. 304, no. 5, pp. 306-311.

2722

Shiu, LP, et al. 1993, ‘Negative social events, stress, and health in Hong Kong’, Journal of Epidemiology and Community Health, vol. 47, pp. 181-185.

9118

Henderson, S 1996, New opportunities in psychiatric epidemiology, Paper presented at Geigy Symposium, Newcastle.

2282

9627

Stress Working Party, 1988, ‘Stress and Cardiovascular Disease; a report from the National Heart Foundation of Australia’, Medical Journal of Australia, vol. 148, pp. 510-512, 514.

2214

Freeman, Z 1988, [editorial] ‘Stress and Cardiovascular Disease’, Medical Journal of Australia, vol. 148, pp.489-491.

2188

Alterman, T et al. 1994, ‘Decision Latitude, Psychologic Demand, Job Strain, and Coronary Heart Disease in the Western Electric Study’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 139, no. 6, pp. 620-627.

9726

Jern, S et al. 1995, ‘Enhanced pressor responses to experimental & daily-life stress in borderline hypertension’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. 13, no. 1, pp. 69-79.

8467

Rockstroh, JK et al 1992, ‘Stress response pattern in obesity and systemic hypertension’, Systemic Hypertension, vol. 70, pp. 1035-1039.

9553

Dunn, AJ undated, Psychoneuroimmunology, Stress and Infection, ch. 2, pp. 25-46.

11290

Gerin, W Pickering, TG 1995, ‘Association between delayed recovery of blood pressure after acute mental stress and parental history of hypertension’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. 13, pp. 603-610.

36609

Gersons, BPR 2005, ‘Coping with the aftermath of trauma’, British Medical Journal, vol. 330, pp. 1038-9.

3037

O'Toole, BI et al. 1996, ‘The Australian Vietnam Veterans Health Study: 1.Study design and response bias’, International Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 25, no. 2, pp. 307-318.

9162

Eulberg, JR 1988, ‘Models of stress in organizational research: a metatheoretical perspective’, Human Relations, vol. 41, no. 4, pp. 331-350.

9120

Henderson, AS Browm, GW 1988, ‘Social support: the hypothesis and the evidence’, Handbook of Social Psychiatry, pp. 73-85.

9502

Goldberg, AD et al. 1996, ‘Ischemic, hemodynamic, and neurohormonal responses to mental and exercise stress’, Circulation, vol. 94, pp. 2402-2409.

9501

Perry, IJ et al 1994, ‘Environmental factors in the development of essential hypertension’, British Medical Bulletin, vol. 50, no. 2, pp. 246-259.

9500

Mann, SJ Delon, M 1995, ‘Improved hypertension control after disclosure of decades-old trauma’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 57, pp. 501-505.

9137

McFarlane, AC 1997, ‘The prevalence and longitudinal course of PTSD. Implications for the neurobiological models of PTSD’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 821, no. 1, pp. 10-23.

9448

Andersen, RS 1975, ‘Operation Homecoming: Psychological observations of repatriated Vietnam prisoners of war’, Psychiatry, vol. 38, pp. 65-74.

9727

Purcell, H Mulcahy, D 1992, ‘Acute myocardial infarction triggered by emotional stress’, The American Journal of Cardiology, vol. 71, pp.494-495.

9446

Ursano, RJ 1990, ‘The prisoner of war’, Military Medicine, vol. 155, no. 4, pp. 176-180.

9445

Ursano, RJ et al. 1986, ‘Coping and recovery styles in the Vietnam era prisoner of war’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 174, no. 12, pp. 707-714.

9444

Ursano, RJ et al.1981, ‘Psychiatric illness in US Air Force Viet Nam prisoners of war: A five-year follow-up’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 138, no. 3, pp. 310-314.

9504

Pickering, TG et al. 1996, [Letters] ‘Job strain and the prevalence and outcome of coronary artery disease’, Circulation, vol. 94, no. 5, pp. 1138-1140.

9422

8926

Tennant, C 1996, ‘Experimental stress and cardiac function’, Journal of Psychosomatic Research, vol. 40, no. 6, pp. 569-583.

9505

Leor, J Kloner, RA 1996, ‘The Northridge earthquake as a trigger for acute myocardial infarction’, American Journal of Cardiology, vol. 77, no. 14, pp. 1230-1232.

9161

Byrne, DG 1996, ‘Type A behaviour, anxiety and neuroticism: reconceptualizing the pathophysiological paths and boundaries of coronary-prone behaviour’, Stress Medicine, vol. 12, pp. 227-239.

9160

Holt, RR 1993, ‘Occupational stress’, ch. 19, pp. 342-367. In Goldberger, L a Breznitz, S (eds), Handbook of Stress: Theoretical and Clinical Aspects, New York Free Press

9159

Derogatis, LR Coons, HL 1993, ‘Self-report measures of stress’, ch. 12, pp. 200-233. In In Goldberger, L a Breznitz, S (eds), Handbook of Stress: Theoretical and Clinical Aspects, New York Free Press

9449

Hall, RCW Malone, PT 1976, ‘Psychiatric effects of prolonged Asian captivity: A two-year follow-up’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 133, no. 7, pp. 786-790.

36611

Wessely, S 2005, ‘War stories: invited commentary on. Documented combat exposure of US veterans seeking treatment for combat-related post-traumatic stress disorder’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 186, pp. 473-5.

36610

Shalev, AY Freedman, S. 2005, ‘PTSD following terrorist attacks: a prospective evaluation’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 162, pp. 1188-91.

35932

Rallings, M. 2002, ‘The impact of offending on police officers’, Issues in Forensic Psychology, vol. 3, pp. 20-40.

35287

Bromet, EJ 1998, ‘Psychological effects of radiation catastrophes’, pp 283-294. In Peterson, LE Abrahamson, S (eds) Effects of Ionizing Radiation: Atomic bomb surviviors and their children (1945-1995), Joseph Henry Press:Washington DC.

34220

Wolfe, J et al. 2000, ‘Trauma-related psychophysiological reactivity in women exposed to war-zone stress’, Journal of Clinical Psychology, vol. 56, pp. 1371-1379.

9443

Ursano, RJ 1981, ‘The Viet Nam era prisoner of war: Precaptivity personality and the development of psychiatric illness’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 138, no. 3, pp. 315-318.

9778

Denollet, J et al. 1996, ‘Personality as independent predictor of long-term mortality in patients with coronary heart disease’, Lancet, vol. 347, pp. 417-421.

8923

Keehn, RJ 1980, ‘Follow-up studies of World War II and Korean conflict prisoners’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 111, pp. 194-211.

8708

Pickering, TG 1992, ‘The ninth Sir George Pickering memorial lecture ambulatory monitoring and the definition of hypertension’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. 10, pp 401-409.

8707

11372

Wielgosz, AT 1996, ‘Impact of the social environment on blood pressure in women’, Canadian Journal of Cardiology, vol. 12, suppl. D, pp. 13D-15D.

9138

Stein, M Miller, AH 1993, ‘Stress, the immune system, and health and illness’, ch. 8, pp. 127-141. In Goldberger, L Breznitz, S (eds), Handbook of Stress: Theoretical and Clinical Aspects, New York Free Press.

8675

Tarumi, K et al. 1993, ‘An inquiry into the relationship between job strain and blood pressure in male white-collar workers’, Japanese journal of industrial health, vol. 35, pp. 269-276.

9158

Miller, TW 1993, ‘The assessment of stressful life events’, ch 10 pp 161-173. In Goldberger, L Breznitz, S (eds), Handbook of Stress: Theoretical and Clinical Aspects, New York Free Press.

8638

Avolio, A 1995, ‘Genetic and environmental factors in the function and structure of the arterial wall’, Hypertension, vol. 26, pp. 34-37.

8636

Henry, JP et al. (1993, ‘Psychosocial stress can induce chronic hypertension in normotensive strains of rats’, Hypertension, vol. 21, pp. 714-723.

9917

Saku, M et al. 1995, ‘Mortality in psychiatric patients, with a specific focus on cancer mortality associated with schizophrenia’, International Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 24, no. 2, pp. 366-372.

9503

Greenwood, DC et al. 1996, ‘Coronary heart disease: a review of the role of psychosocial stress and social support’, Journal of Public Health Medicine, vol. 18, no. 2, pp. 221-231.

9868

Jain D et al. 1995, ‘Prognostic implications of mental stress-induced silent left ventricular dysfunction in patients with stable angina pectoris’, American Journal of Cardiology, vol. 76, pp. 31-35.

7149

Yehuda, R McFarlane, AC 1995, ‘Conflict between current knowledge about posttraumatic stress disorder and its original conceptual basis’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 152, no. 12, pp. 1705-1713.

9777

Fava, M et al. 1996, ‘Cardiovascular risk factors in depression: The role of anxiety and anger’, Psychosomatics, vol. 37, no. 1, pp. 31-37.

9776

Eliot, RS Morales-Ballejo, HM 1994, ‘The heart, emotional stress, and psychiatric disorders’, . pp 2087-2097. cited in Schlant, RC Alexander, RW (eds.) The Heart - Arteries and Vein, 8th edn. McGraw-Hill, Inc., New York.

34278

Bolton, EE et al. 2001, ‘Reports of prior exposure to potentially traumatic events and PTSD in troops poised for deployment’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 14, pp. 249-256.

8706

Steptoe, A Wardle, J 1994, ‘What the experts think: A European survey of expert opinion about the influence of lifestyle on health’, European Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 10, pp. 195-203.

9447

Berg, SW Richlin, M 1977, July, ‘Injuries and illnesses of Vietnam War POWs. I. Navy POWs’, Military Medicine, pp. 514-518.

9549

Potter, JD 1996, ‘Nutrition and colorectal cancer’, Cancer Causes and Control, vol. 7, pp. 127-146.

9509

Legault, SE et al.1995, ‘Pathophysiology and time course of silent myocardial ischaemia during mental stress: clinical, anatomical, and physiological correlates’, British Heart Journal, vol. 73, pp. 242-249.

9508

Hachamovitch, R et al. 1995, ‘Recurrent reversible cardiogenic shock triggered by emotional distress with no obstructive coronary disease’, American Heart Journal, vol. 129, no. 5, pp. 1026-1028.

9507

Ahlawat, SK 1996, [Letter] ‘Pathophysiology and time course of silent myocardial ischaemia during mental stress’, Heart, vol. 75, p. 101.

9916

Penttinen, J Valonen, P 2996, ‘Use of psychotropic drugs and risk of myocardial infarction: a case-control study in Finnish farmers’, International Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 25, no. 4, pp. 760-762.

25100

Macleod, J et al. 2002, ‘Psychological stress and cardiovascular disease: empirical demonstration of bias in a prospective observational stuy of Scottish men’, British Medical Journal, vol. 324, pp. 1247-1252.

34301

Taylor, SE et al. 2000, ‘Biobehavioral responses to stress in females: tend-and-befriend, not fight-or-flight’, Psychological Review, vol. 107, pp. 411-29.

9676

Vaillant, GE 1996, ‘A long-term follow-up of male alcohol abuse’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 53, pp. 243-249.

9675

Cui, XJ Vaillant, GE 1996, ‘Antecedents and Consequences of Negative Life Events in Adulthood: A Longitudinal Study’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 153, no. 1, pp. 21-26.

9674

11288

Vaillant, GE Gerber, PD 1996, ‘Natural History of Male Psychological Health, XIII: Who Develops High Blood Pressure and Who Responds to Treatment’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 153, no. 7, pp. 24-29.

9663

Labatte, LA et al. 1995, ‘Physical fitness and perceived stress: Relationships with coronary artery disease risk factors’, Psychosomatics, vol. 36, no. 6, pp. 555-60.

34226

Krystal, H Danieli, Y 1994, ‘Holocaust survivor studies in the context of PTSD’, PTSD Research Quarterly, vol. 5, pp. 1-5.

9661

Petch, MC 1996, ‘Triggering a heart attack’, British Journal, vol. 312, pp. 459-60.

34227

Young, BH et al. 1999, ‘Disaster mental health: current status and future directions’, New Directions for Mental Health Services, vol. 82, pp. 53-64.

9653

Sapolsky, RM 1997, January/Febreuary [Essays & Comments] ‘Requiem for an over achiever: In the fast lane of Africa, the good guys finish dead’, The Sciences, pp. 15-19.

9652

Knekt, P et al. 1996, ‘Elevated lung cancer risk among persons with depressed mood’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 144, no. 12, pp. 1096-1103.

9678

Vaillant, GE 1994, ‘Evidence that the Type1/Type 2 dichotomy in alcoholism must be re-examined’, Addiction, vol. 89, pp. 1049-1057.

9643

Braham, J 1993, ‘Stress and hemorrhages’, Neurology, vol. 43, pp. 1632.

9679

Schnurr, PP 1996, ‘Trauma, PTSD, and physical health. The National Center for Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder’, PTSD Research Quarterly, vol. 7, no. 3, pp. 1-8.

34232

Norris, FH 2002, ‘Disasters in urban context’, Journal of Urban Health: Bulletin of the New York Academy of Medicine, vol. 79, pp. 308-314.

34231

McDonagh-Coyle, A et al. (2001, ‘Psychophysiological reactivity in female sexual abuse survivors’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 14, pp. 667-683.

34230

Resnick, HS Kilpatrick, DG 1994, ‘Crime-related PTSD: emphasis on adult general population samples’, PTSD Research Quarterly, vol. 5, pp. 1-6.

34229

Galea, S Resnick, H 2005, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in the General Population after mas terrorist incidents: considerations about the nature of exposure’, CNS Spectrums, vol. 10pp.107-115.

34196

Galea, S et al. 2002, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in Manhattan, New York City, after the September 11th terrorist attacks’, Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79, pp. 340-53.

9662

Braunwald, E (ed). 1992, Heart Disease: A Textbook of Cardiovascular Medicine, 4th edn. ch. 37, pp. 1152-1153. WB Saunders Co. Philadelphia.

34290

Bremner, JD Vermetten, E 2004, ‘Neuroanatomical changes associated with pharmacotherapy in posttraumatic stress disorder’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 1032, pp. 1-4.

34303

Belanoff, JK et al. 2001, ‘Cortisol activity and cognitive changes in psychotic major depression’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vo. 158, pp. 1612-16.

9644

Storey, P 1985, ‘Emotional aspects of cerebrovascular disease’, Advances in Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 13, pp. 71-84.

34203

Schnurr, PP et al. 2000, ‘Predictors and outcomes of posttraumatic stress disorder in World War II veterans exposed to mustard gas’, Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology , vol. 68, iss. 2, pp. 258-268.

34215

Weine, SM et al. 1998, ‘Individual change after genocide in Bosnian survivors of "ethnic cleansing": assessing personality dysfunction’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 11, pp. 147-153.

34214

Sukiasian, S G. 1994, ‘Characteristics of post-traumatic stress disorders following the earthquake in Armenia’, Journal of Russian and East European Psychiatry, vol. 27, no. 62-75.

34212

Street, AE et al. 2003, ‘Sexual harassment’, PTSD Research Quarterly, vol. 14, pp. 1-7.

34211

Street, AE Arias, I 2001, ‘Psychological abuse and posttraumatic stress disorder in battered women: examining the roles of shame and guilt’, Violence and Victims, vol. 16, pp. 65-78.

34197

Galea, S et al. 2002, ‘Psychological sequelae of the September 11 terrorist attacks in New York City’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 346, pp. 982-7.

34209

Southwick, SM et al. 1995, ‘Trauma-related symptoms in veterans of Operation Desert Storm: a 2-year follow-up’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 152, iss. 8, pp. 1150-1155.

34228

Rosenheck, RA Fontana, A 1994, ‘Long-term sequelae of combat in World War II, Korea and Vietnam: a comparative study. Individual and community responses to trauma and disaster: the structure of human chaos’, Cambridge University Press, pp. 330-359.

34206

Schnurr, PP et al. 1998, ‘Physical symptom trajectories following trauma exposure: longitudinal findings from the Normative Aging Study’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 186, no. 9, pp. 522-528.

34204

Schnurr, PP et al. 2002, ‘Research on posttraumatic stress disorder: epidemiology, pathophysiology, and assessment’, Journal of Clinical Psychology, vol. 58, iss. 8, pp. 877-889.

34300

Geary, DC et al. 2002, [letters] ‘Sex differences in behavioral and hormonal response to social threat’, commentary on Taylor, et al. 2000, Psycholgical Review, vol. 109, pp. 745-50. reply to Geary and Flinn, vol. 109, pp. 751-753.

34202

Resnick, H S. 1997, ‘Acute panic reactions among rape victims: implications for prevention of post-rape psychopathology’, National Center for PTSD Clinical Quarterly , Summer, vol. 7, iss. 3, pp. 41, 43-45.

34201

Stamm, BH Friedman, MJ. 2000, ‘Cultural diversity in the appraisal and expression of trauma’, ch. 5, pp. 69-85. In Shalev, AY Yehuda, R McFarlane AC International handbook of human response to trauma’, Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers.

34200

Breslau, N et al. 1995, ‘Risk factors for PTSD-related traumatic events: a prospective analysis’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 152, pp. 529-35.

34199

Breslau, N et al. 2003, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and the incidence of nicotine, alcohol, and other drug disorders in persons who have experienced trauma’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 60, pp. 289-94.

34210

Stamm, BH 1997, ‘Work-related secondary traumatic stress’, PTSD Research Quarterly, vol. 8, pp. 1-6.

9660

Pickering, TG 1993, ‘Tension and Hypertension’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 270, no. 20, p. 2494.

9725

Sundin, O et al.1995, ‘Cardiovascular reactivity, Type A behavious, & coronary heart disease: Comparisons between myocardial infraction patients & controls during lab-ind stress’, Psychophysiology, vol. 32, pp. 28-35.

9724

11319

Gianturco, DT et al. 1974, ‘Personality patterns and life stress in ischaemic cerebrovascular disease 1. Psychiatric findings’, Stroke, vol. 5, pp. 453-460.

9723

Olivares, L et al. 1973, ‘Risk factors in stroke: A clinical study in Mexican patients’, Stroke, vol. 4, pp. 773-781.

34173

Gunnarsson, L-G et al. 2004, ‘Stress recovery during an ocean boat race’, Stress & Health, vol. 20, pp. 165-171.

34302

Seginer, R et al. 2002, ‘Bringing up adolescent children: a longitudinal study of parents’child-rearing stress’, International Journal of Behavioral Development, vol. 26, pp. 410-22.

34189

Waldstein, SR et al. 1999, ‘Cardiovascular reactivity and central adiposity in older African Americans’, Health Psychology, vol. 18, pp. 221-228.

34187

Vlahov, D 2002, ‘Urban disaster: a population perspective’, Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79, pp. 295-6.

34188

Wust, S et al. 2000, ‘The cortisol awakening response - normal values and confounds’, Noise & Health, vol. 7, pp. 79-88.

34186

Herman, D et al. 2002, ‘Mental Health needs in New York State following the September 11th attacks’, Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79, pp. 322-31.

34304

Mason, JW et al. 2002, ‘Marked lability in urinary cortisol levels in subgroups of combat veterans with posttraumatic stress disorder durign an intensive exposure treatment program’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 64, pp. 238-246.

34184

Pfefferbaum, B et al. 2002, ‘The impact of the 1995 Oklahoma City Bombing on the partners of firefighters’, Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79, pp. 364-72.

9728

Gelernt, MD Hochman, J 1992, ‘Acute myocardial infarction triggered by emotional stress’, The American Journal of Cardiology, vol. 69, pp. 1512-1513.

34182

North, CS et al. 2002, ‘Three-year follow-up of survivors of a mass shooting episode’, Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79, pp. 383-91.

34181

Weiss, L et al. 2002, ‘A vulnerable population in a time of crisis: drug users and the attacks on the World Trade Cnter’, Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79, pp. 392-403.

34191

Heim, C et al. 1998, ‘Abuse-related posttraumatic stress disorder and alterations of the hypothalamic-pituitary-adrenal axis in women with chronic pelvic pain’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 60, pp. 309-318.

34172

Spivak, B et al. 2003, ‘Plasma testosterone levels in patients with combat-related posttraumatic stress disorder’, Neuropsychobiology, vol. 47, pp. 57-60.

34309

Rick, J et al. 2001, ‘A critical review of psychosocial hazard measures. Health & Safety Executive’, Institute for Employment Studies, University of Sussex UK.

34308

Baraniuk, JN et al. 2004, ‘Covariates of corticotropin releasing hormone (CRH) concentrations in cerebrospinal fluid (CSF) from healthy humans’, BioMed Central Neuroscience, pp. 1-27.

34307

Vanagas, G Bihari-Axelsson, S 2004, ‘Interaction among general practitioners age and patient lead in the prediction of job strain, decision latitude and perception of job demands. A cross-sectional study’, BioMed Central Public Health, pp. 4-59.

3521

Kawachi, I et al. 1994, ‘Prospective study of phobic anxiety and risk of coronary heart disease in men’, Circulation, vol. 89, pp. 1992-1997.

7960

Noll, G et al. 1996, ‘Increased activation of sympathetic nervous system and endothelin by mental stress in normotensive offspring of hypertensive parents’, Circulation, vol. 93, no. 5, pp. 866-869.

7945

Landsbergis, PA et al. 1994, ‘Association between ambulatory blood presure and alternative formulations of job strain’, Scandinavian Journal of Work, Environment & Health, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 349-363.

7695

Khaw, K-T 1996, ‘Women, hormones and blood pressure’, Canadian Journal of Cardiology, vol. 12, suppl. D, pp. 9D-12D.

7658

Schnall, PL et al. 1992, ‘Relation between job strain, alcohol, and ambulatory blood pressure’, Hypertension, vol. 19, pp. 488-494.

34285

Liebking, K Janinskaja-Lahti, I 2000, ‘Acculturation and psychological well-being among immigrant adolescents in Finland: a comparative study of adolescents from different cultural backgrounds’, Journal of Adolescent Research, vol. 15, pp. 446-69.

34299

Nandi, A et al. 2004, ‘Job loss, unemployment, work stress, job satisfaction, and the persistence of posttraumatic stress disorder one year after the September 11 attacks’, Journal of Occupational and Environmental Medicine, vol. 46, no. 10, pp. 1057-64.

34298

Erwin, BA et al. 2000, ‘PTSD, malevolent environment, and criminality among criminally involved male adolescents’, Criminal Justic and Behavior, vol. 27, pp.196-215.

34297

Keefe, FJ et al. 2001, ‘Pain and emotion: New research directions’, Journal of Clincial Psychology, vol. 57, pp. 587-607.

34296

Sher, L 1999, ‘On the role of neurobiological and genetic factors in the etiology and pathogenesis of suicidal behavior among immigrants’, Medical Hypotheses, vol. 53, pp. 110-111.

34295

Fabian, TK Fabian, G 1998, ‘Stress of life, stress of death: anxiety in dentistry from the viewpoint of hypnotherapy’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol.851, pp. 495-500.

34305

Kohler, CG 2004, ‘Recognition of facial emotions in neuropsychiatric disorders’, CNS Spectrums, vol. 9, pp. 267-74.

34291

Schelling, G et al. 2004, ‘Can posttraumatic stress disorder be prevented with glucocorticoids?’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 1032, pp. 1-9.

34306

Saleptsi, E et al. 2004, ‘Negative and positive childhood experiences across developmental periods in psychiatric patients with different diagnoses - an explorative study’, BioMed Central Psychiatry, pp.4-40.

34289

Wade ,TD Kendler, KS 2000, ‘The relationship between social support and major depression: cross-sectional, longitudinal, and genetic perspectives’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Diseases, vol. 188, pp. 251-8.

34190

Barnes, VA et al.1998, ‘Central adiposity and hemodynamic functioning at rest and during stress in adolescents’, International Journal of Obesity, vol. 22, pp. 1079-83.

34286

Lerner, RM et al. 2001, ‘Understanding developmental systems in adolescents: implications for methodological strategies, data analytic approaches, and training’, Journal of Adolescent Research, vol. 16, pp. 9-27.

34992

Feinstein, A Nicolson, D 2005, ‘Embedded journalists in the Iraq War: are they at greater psychological risk?’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol.18, pp. 129-32.

34284

Echeburua, E et al. 1997, ‘Psychological treatmetn of chronic posttraumatic stress disorder in victims of sexual aggression’, Behavior Modification, vol. 21, pp. 433-56.

34283

Hunt, C et al. 2004, ‘Generalized anxiety disorder and major depressive disorder comorbidity in the National Survey of Mental Health and Well-Being’, Depression and Anxiety, vol. 20, pp. 23-31.

11284

Hahn, WK et al. 1993, ‘Self-disclosure and coping styles in men with cardiovascular reactivity’, Research in Nursing & Health, vol. 16, no. 4, pp. 275-282.

34294

Kopp, MS et al. 1998, ‘Socioeconomic differences and psychosocial aspects of stress in a changing society’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 538-43.

34183

Armenian, HK et al. 2002, ‘Risk factors for depression in the survivors of the 1988 earthquake in Armenia’, Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79, pp. 373-82.

34195

Schwarzer, R 1998, ‘Stress and coping from a social-cognitive perspective. Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp 531-7.

34194

Neuner, F et al. 2004, ‘Psychological trauma and evidence for enhanced vulnerability for posttraumatic stress disorder through previous trauma among West Nile refugees’, BioMed Central Psychiatry, pp. 4-34.

34193

Steptoe, A 1998, ‘Coping, control, and health risk. Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 470-476.

34287

Pantin, HM et al. 2003, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder symptoms in Hispanic immigrants after the September 11th attacks: severity and relationship to previous traumatic exposure’, Hispanic Journal of Behavioral Sciences, vol. 25, pp. 586-72.

34257

34073

Carlson, EB 2001, ‘Psychometric study of a brief screen for PTSD: assessing the impact of multiple traumatic events’, Assessment, vol. 8, pp. 431-441.

10712

Zipes, DP 1991, ‘The long QT interval syndrome: A rosetta stone for sympathetically medicated ventricular tachyarrhythmias’, Circulation, vol. 4, pp. 1414-1419.

34266

Green, BL Scnurr, PP 2000, ‘Trauma and physical health’, National Center for PTSD Clinical Quarterly, vol. 9, pp. 1-5.

9628

Dwyer, T et al.1981, ‘Diet, other lifestyle factors and HDL cholesterol in a population of Australian male service recruits’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 114, no. 5, p 683.

34264

Donovan, BS et al. 1996, ‘Childhood factors and war zone stress in chronic PTSD’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 9, pp. 361-368.

34263

Buckley, TC Kaloupek, DG 2001, ‘A meta-analytic examination of basal cardiovascular activity in posttraumatic stress disorder’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 63, pp. 585-594.

34262

Buckley, TC et al. 2002, ‘Automatic and strategic prcessing of threat stimuli: a comparison between PTSD, panic dosrder and noanxiety controls’, Cognitive Therapy & Research, vol. 26, pp. 97-115.

34258

Bremner, JD et al. 1996, ‘Noradrenergic mechanisms in stress and anxiety: I, Preclinical studies’, Synapse, vol. 23, pp. 28-38.

34271

Bremner, JD 1997, ‘Neuroimaging studies in PTSD’, National Center for PTSD Clinical Quarterly, vol. 7, pp. 70,71,73.

34256

Cloitre, M 1997, ‘Comorbidity of DSM-IV disorders among women experiencing traumatic events’, National Center for PTSD Clinical Quarterly, vol. 7, pp. 52-53.

34267

Fontana, A et al. 2000, ‘Impact of combat and sexual harassment on the severity of posttraumatic stress disorder among men and women peacekeepers in Somalia’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 188, pp. 163-169.

10705

Lown, B Verrier, RL 1976, ‘Neural activity and ventricular fibrillation’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 294, no. 21, pp. 1165-1170.

9630

Bijnen, FCH et al. 1992, ‘Physical inactivity: A risk factor for coronary heart disease’, International Society and Federation of Cardiology, pp. 1-6.

10757

Wallin, BG et al. 1992, ‘Simultaneous measurements of cardiac noradrenaline spillover and sympathetic outflow to skeletal muscle in humans’, Journal of Physiology, vol. 453, pp. 45-58.

10756

Tesar, GE Rosenbaum, JF 1993, ‘Recognition and management of panic disorder’, Advances in Internal Medicine, vol. 38, pp. 123-149.

10755

Yeung, AC et al. 1991, ‘The effect of atherosclerosis on the vasomotor response of coronary arteries to mental stress’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 325, pp. 1551-1556.

10754

Agras, WS 1993, ‘The diagnosis and treatment of panic disorder’, Annual Review of Medicine, vol. 44, pp. 39-51.

10723

Kaye, DM et al. 1995, ‘Adverse consequences of high sympathetic nervous activity in the failing human heart’, The American College of Cardiology, vol. 26, no. 5, pp. 1257-1263.

36671

Salter, CA 2001, ‘Psychological effects of nuclear and radiological warfare’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, suppl. 2, pp. 17-18.

34259

Bremner, JD et al. 1996, ‘Noradrenergic mechanisms in stress and anxiety: II, Clinical studies’, Synapse, vol. 23, pp. 39-51.

9638

Payne, RA et al. 1985, ‘Stress does not worsen psoriasis? - A controlled study of 32 patients’, Clinical and Experimental Dermatology, vol. 10, pp. 239-245.

34994

Jeon, WT et al. 2005, ‘Correlation between traumatic events and posttrauamtic stress disorder among North Korean defectors in South Korea’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 18, pp. 147-54.

36669

Romano, Jr JA 2001, ‘Psychological casualties resulting from chemical and biological weapons’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, suppl. 2, pp.21-2.

36667

Revel, JP 2001, ‘Meeting psychological needs after Chernobyl: the red cross experience’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, suppl. 2, pp. 19-20.

34255

Fontana, A et al. 1992, ‘War zone traumas and posttraumatic stress disorder symptomatology’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 180, pp. 748-755.

36664

Lord, EJ 2001, ‘Exercises involving an act of biological or chemical terrorism: what are the psychological consequences?’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, suppl. 2, pp. 34-35.

36663

Poikolainen, K et al. 2004, ‘Fear of nuclear war increases the risk of connom mental disorders among young adults: a five-year follow-up study’, BioMed Central Public Health, pp. 4-42.

36662

Strous, RD et al. 2004, ‘Reactions of psychiatric inpatients to the threat of biological and chemical warfare in Israel’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 192, pp. 318-23.

36661

Stuart, JA et al. 2003, ‘Belief in exposure to terrorist agents: reported exposure to nerve or mustard gas by Gulf War veterans’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 191, pp. 431-6.

9641

Robinson, AA 1989, ‘Cerebrovascular disease, ischarmic heart disease, and the stress of vehicle travel’, Medical Hypotheses, vol. 30, pp. 101-104.

34269

Bremner, JD 1999, [editorial] ‘Acute and chronic responses to psychological trauma: where do we go from here?’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 156, pp. 349-351.

9639

Boyd, GW 1978, ‘Stress and disease: the missing link. A vasospastic theory III. Stress, vasospasm and general disease’, Medical Hypotheses, vol. 4, no. 5, pp. 432-44.

10711

Packer, M et al. 1995, ‘Effect of Cardvedilol on the survival of patients iwth chronic heart failure’, Circulation, vol. 92, pp. I-142.

9637

Shuster, S 1979, ‘Stress and psoriasis’, British Journal of Dermatology, vol. 100, no. 5, pp. 614-6.

9636

Nyfors, A Lemholt, K 1975, ‘Psoriasis in children’, British Journal of Dermatology, vol. 92, pp. 437-442.

36668

Engel, CC 2001, ‘Outbreaks of medically unexplained physical symptoms after military action, terrorist threat, or technological disaster’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, sppl, 2, pp. 47-8.

34265

Doron, S Newton, T 2000, ‘Women, trauma, interpersonal stressors and health’, National Center for PTSD Clinical Quarterly, vol. 9, p. 9.

34277

Blanchard, EB Hickling, EJ 1998, ‘Motor vehicle accident survivors and PTSD’, PTSD Research Quarterly, vol. 9, pp. 1-6.

34276

Blanchard, EB Buckley, TC 1999, ‘Psychophysiological assessment of posttraumatic stress disorder’, pp 248-266. In SaigH, PA Bremner, JD Posttraumatic stress disorder: a comprehensive text, Allyn and Bacon.

34275

Becker, DF et al. 1999, ‘Case series: PTSD symptoms in adolescent survivors of "ethnic cleansing": results from a 1-year follow-up study’, Journal of the American Academy of Child and Adolescent Psychiatry, vol. 38, pp. 775-781.

34274

Acierno, R et al. 2001, ‘Rape and physical violence: comparison of assault characteristics in older and younger adults in the National Women's Study’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 14, pp. 685-695.

34273

Acierno, R et al. 2002, ‘Psychopathology following interpersonal violence: a comparison of risk factors in older and younger adults’, Journal of Clinical Geropsychology, vol. 8, pp. 13-23.

34272

Bremner JD et al. 1997, ‘Positron emission tomography measurement of cerebral metabolic correlates of yohimbine administration in combat-related posttraumatic stress disorder’, Archives of General Psychiatry, 54, pp. 246-254.

9640

Boyd, GW 1978, ‘Stress and disease: the missing link. A vasospastic theory II. The nature of degenerative arterial disease’, Medical Hypotheses, vol. 4, no. 5, pp. 420-31.

10761

Cianflone, D et al. 1995, ‘Microvascular angina in patients with normal coronary arteries and with other ischaemic syndromes’, European Heart Journal, vol. 16, suppl. I, pp. 96-103.

10713

Esler, MD et al. 1995, ‘Effects of aging on the responsiveness of the human cardiac sympathetic nerves to stressors’, Circulation, vol. 91, pp. 351-358.

10758

Kingwell, BA et al. 1994, ‘Heart rate spectral analysis, cardiac norepinephrine spillover, and muscle sympathetic nerve activity during human sympathetic nervous activation and failure’, Circulation, vol. 90, pp. 234-240.

9596

Nefzger, MD 1970, ‘Follow-up studies of World War II and Korean War Prisoners. I Study Plan and Mortality findings’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 91, no. 2, pp. 123-138.

9629

Wise, M Graham-Clarke, P 1994, Cardiovascular health in Australia: A review of current activities and future directions, Australian Government Publishing Service, Canberra.

9564

Green, BL 1993, ‘Identifying survivors at risk: trauma and stressors across events’, ch. 11, pp. 135-144. In Wilson, JP Raphael, B (eds), International Handbook of Traumatic Stress Syndromes, Plenum Press, New York.

9563

Green, BL et al. 1997, ‘Trauma and medical illness: assessing trauma-related disorders in medical settings’, ch. 6, pp. 160-191. In Wilson, JP Keane, TM (eds), Assessing Psychological Trauma and PTSD, The Guilford Press, New York & London.

9562

Green, BL undated, [Abstract only] ‘Does toxic exposure lead to PTSD?’, Conceptual issues and research findings, p. 1.

9561

Green, BL undated, [Abstract only] ‘Violent bereavement as a traumatic stressor’, p. 1.

9552

11286

Grimes, DA 1996, ‘Stress, work, and pregnancy complications’, Epidemiology, vol. 7, no. 4, pp. 337-338.

9551

Landsbergis, PA Hatch, MC 1996, ‘Psychosocial work stress and pregnancy-induced hypertension’, Epidemiology, vol. 7, pp. 346-351.

9610

Wheatley, RD Ursano, RJ 1982, March, ‘Serial Personality Evaluations of Repatriated U.S. Air Force Southeast Asia POWs’, Aviation, Space and Environmental Medicine, pp. 251-257.

10762

Fragasso, G et al.1996, ‘High prevalence of the thallium-201 reverse reditribution phenomenon in patients with syndrome X’, European Heart Journal, vol. 17, pp. 1482-1487.

9611

Kovacs, KA et al.1996, ‘Reversible cardiogenic shock in an angry woman - Case report and review of the literature’, Canadian Journal of Cardiology, vol. 12, no. 7, pp. 689-693.

9595

Nice, DS 1981, ‘The Families of U.S. Navy Prisioners of War from Vietnam five years after reunion’, Journal of Marriage and the Family, pp. 431-437.

34179

Powell, S Rosner, R 2005, ‘The Bosnian version of the international self-report measure of posttraumatic stress disorder, the Posttraumatic Stress Diagnostic Scale, is reliable and valed in a variety of different adult samples affected by war’, BioMed Central Psychiatry, pp. 5-11.

34178

Ohlson, CG et al.2001, ‘Stress markers in relation to job strain in human service organizations’, Psychother Psychosom, vol. 70, pp. 268-275.

34176

Kelsey, RM et al. 2000, ‘Cardiovascular reactivity and adaptation to recurrent psychological stress: the moderating effects of evaluative observation’, Psychophysiology, vol. 37, pp. 748-56.

34177

Kellner, M et al.2002, ‘Longitudinal course of salivary cortisol in post-traumatic stress disorder’, Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica, vol. 105, pp. 153-6.

34180

Wunsch-Hitzig, R et al. 2002, ‘Calls for help after September 11: a community mental health hot line’, Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79, pp. 417-428.

10763

Girotti, LA et al 1982, ‘The hyperventilation test as a method for developing successful therapy in Prinzmetal's angina’, American Journal of Cardiology, vol. 49, pp. 834-841.

10213

Harrison, PV Moore-Fitzgerald, L 1994, ‘Psoriasis, stressful life events and coping skills’, British Journal of Dermatology, vol. 130, no. 6, p. 798.

10710

Deanfield, JE et al. 1984, ‘Silent myocardial ischaemia due to mental stress’, Lancet, vol. 2, pp. 1001-1005.

10759

Esler, M et al. 1990, ‘Overflow of catecholamine neurotransmitters to the circulation: source, fate, and functions’, Phsyiological Reviews, vol. 70, no. 4, pp. 963-985.

10706

Meredith, I et al. 1991, ‘Evidence for a selective increase in resting cardiac sympathetic activity in some patients suffering sustained out of hospital ventricular arrhythmias’, New England Jounrnal of Medicine, vol. 325, no. 9, pp. 618-624.

10760

Esler, M et al. 1995, ‘Effects of aging on epinephrine secretion and regional release of epinephrine from the human heart’, Journal of Clinical Endocrinology and Metabolism, vol. 80, no. 2, pp. 435-442.

10373

Page, WF Ostfeld, AM 1994, ‘Malnutrition and subsequent ischemic heart disease in former prisoners of war of World War II and the Korean conflict’, Journal of Clinical Epidemiology, vol. 47, no. 12, pp. 1437-1441.

10338

Prigerson, HG et al. 1997, ‘Traumatic grief as a risk factor for mental and physical morbidity’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, no. 5, pp. 616-623.

10309

10250

Emdad, R et al. 1997, ‘Work environment, neurophysiologic and psychophysiologic models among professional drivers with and without cardiovascular disease: seeking an integrative neurocardiologic approach’, Stress Medicine, vol. 13, pp. 7-21.

10310

10249

Mundal, R et al. 1990, ‘Elevated blood pressure in air traffic controllers during a period of occupational conflict’, Stress Medicine, vol. 6, pp. 141-144.

10311

10245

Partinen, M 1988, ‘Stress and the heart: The sleep factor’, Stress Medicine, vol. 4, pp. 253-263.

10312

10228

Rosenman, RH Marcia, M 1988, ‘The changing concept of cardiovascular reactivity’, Stress Medicine, vol. 4, pp. 241-251.

9594

Deaton, JE et al. 1977, ‘Coping activities in Solitary Confinement of U.S. Navy POWs in Vietnam’, Journal of Applied Social Psychology, vol. 7, no. 3, pp. 239-257.

10269

Evans, DL et al. 1997, ‘Severe life stress as a predictor of early disease progression in HIV infection’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, no. 5, pp. 630-634.

36672

Ritchie, EC 2001, ‘Psychological problems associated with mission-oriented protective gear’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, suppl. 2, pp. 83-4.

10707

Leor, J et al. 1996, ‘Sudden cardiac death triggered by an earthquake’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 334, no. 7, pp. 413-419.

9565

Green, BL 1990, ‘Defining trauma: terminology and generic stressor dimensions. Journal of Applied Social Psychology, vol. 20, pp. 1632-1642.

11285

Wittenberg, C et al. 1994, ‘Influence of acute stress (missile attacks on civilian population) on blood pressure, measured with ambulatory monitoring’, Journal of Human Hypertension, vol. 8, no. 1, pp. 70-71.

9626

Elder, GH et al. 1997, ‘Linking combat and physical health: the legacy of World War II in men's lives’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 330-336.

9619

Papademetriou, V et al. 1996, ‘Transient coronary occlusion with mental stress’, American Heart Journal, vol. 132, no. 6, pp. 1299-1301.

9614

Krantz, DS et al. 1996, ‘Mental Stress as a trigger of myocardial ischemia and infarction’, Cardiology Clinics, vol. 14, no. 2, pp. 271-287.

9613

De Lena, SM 1994, ‘Differences in prevalence of diastioic arterial hypertension in 1423 young individuals in two different interviews’, Canadian Journal of Cardiology, vol. 10, no. 7, pp. 753-760.

9612

Potempa, K 1994, ‘An overview of the role of cardiovascular reactivity to stressful challenges in the etiology of hypertension’, Journal of Cardiovascular Nursing, vol. 8, no. 4, pp. 27-38.

10313

10251

Kohler, T 1996, ‘Cardiovascular, electrodermal and catecholamine responses to stress in borderline hypertensives’, Stress Medicine, vol. 12, pp. 187-191.

36625

Turner, MA et al. 2005, ‘Acute military psychiatric casualties from the war in Iraq’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 186, pp. 476-9.

11312

Cerasola, G et al. 1995, ‘White-coat hypertension and cardiovascular risk’, Journal of Cadiovascular Risk, vol. 2, no. 6, pp. 545-549.

36656

McCauley, LA et al. 1999, ‘Strategies to assess validity of self-reported exposures during the Persian Gulf War’, Environmental Researchs, sec. A, no. 81, pp. 195-205.

36649

Pflanz, S 2001, ‘Occupational stress and occupational stress and mental illness among military health patients’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, pp. 457-462.

36613

Wessely, S 2005, ‘Risk, psychiatry and the military’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 186, pp. 459-66.

36641

Farhood, LF 1999, ‘Testing a model of family stress and coping based on war and non-war stressors, family resources and coping among Lebanese families’, Archives of Psychiatric Nursing, vol. 13, pp. 192-203.

36614

Seedat, S et al. 2005, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder in women: epidemiological and treatment issues’, CNS Drugs, vol. 19, pp. 411-27.

36639

Gray, MJ et al. 2004, ‘A longitudinal analysis of PTSD symptom course: delayed-onset PTSD in Somalia peacekeepers’, Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 72, pp. 909-913.

36637

Donta, ST et al. 2004, ‘Benefits and harms of doxycycline treamtent for Gulf War veterans’illnesses’, Annals of Internal Medicine, vol. 141, pp. 85-94.

36658

Haley, RW 2000, [Letters to the Editor] ‘Gulf War Syndrome: another side of the debate’, In Sartin, JS (reply). Mayo Clinic Proceedings, vol. 75, pp. 1221-2.

36626

Iversen, A et al. 2005, ‘’Goodbye and good luck': the mental health needs and treatment experiences of British ex-service personnel’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 186, pp. 480-6.

36659

Riddle, JR et al. 2000, ‘In the bodrderland between health and disease following the Gulf War’, Mayo Clinic Proceedings, vol. 75, pp. 777-9.

36621

Frueh, BC et al. (2005, ‘Documented combat exposure of US veterans seeking treatment for combat-related post-traumatic stress disorder’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 186, pp. 467-472.

36618

Dew, MA Bromet, EJ 1993, ‘Predictors of temporal patterns of psychiatric distress during 10 years following the nuclear accident at Three Mile Island’, Social Psychiatry and Psychiatric Epidemiology, vol. 28, pp. 49-55.

34976

Nisenbaum, R et al. 2004, ‘Dichotomous factor analysis of symptoms reported by UK and US veterans of the 1991 Gulf War’, Population Health Metrics, vol. 2, p. 8.

36642

Bray, RM et al. 1999, ‘Stress and substance use among military women and men’, American Journal of Drug and Alcohol Abuse, vol. 25, no. 2, pp. 239-256.

11298

Rose, KM et al. 1997, ‘Employment status and high blood pressure in women: variations by time and by sociodemographic characteristics’, Annals of Epidemiology, vol. 7, pp. 107-114.

34978

Nixon, RDV, et al. 2005, ‘Physiological arousal and dissociation in acute trauma vicrims during trauma narratives’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 18, pp. 107-113.

36670

Krueger, GP 2001, ‘Psychological and performance effects of chemical-biological protective clothing and equipment’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, suppl. 2, pp. 41-3.

34991

Hotopf, M et al. 2004, ‘ Risk factors for continued illness among Gulf War veterans: a cohort study’, Psychological Medicine, vol. 34, pp. 747-54.

34990

Skowera, A et al. (2004, ‘Cellular immune activation in Gulf War veterans’, Journal of Clinical Immunology, vol. 24, pp. 66-73.

34989

Jones, E Wessely, S 2004, ‘Hearts, guts and minds somatisation in the military from 1900’, Journal of Psychosomatic Research, vol. 56, pp. 425-9.

34977

Wessely, S. 2004, [Editorial] ‘The long aftermath of the 1991 Gulf War’, Annals of Internal Medicine, vol. 141, pp. 155-6.

34987

Sondergaard, HP Theorell, T 2003, ‘A longitudinal study of hormonal reactions accompanying life events in recently resettled refugees’, Psychother Psychosom, vol. 72, pp. 49-58.

36615

Callahan, KL et al.2005, ‘Longitudinal stress responses to the 9/11 terrorist attacks in a New York metropolitan college sample’, Stress, Trauma, and Crisis, vol. 8, pp. 45-60.

34985

Yehuda, R et al. 2004, ‘Effects of trauma exposure on the cortisol response to dexamethasone administraton in PTSD and major depressive disorder’, Psychoneuroendocrinology, vol. 29, pp. 389-404.

34240

Orsillo, SM et al. 2001, ‘Acute stress disorder and posttraumatic stress disorder: a brief overview and guide to assessment. Practitioner's guide to empirically based measures of anxiety’, Klumer Academic, pp. 245-254.

34239

Orsillo, SM 2001, ‘Measures for acute stress disorder and posttraumatic stress disorder. Practitioner's guide to empirically based measures of anxiety’, Klumer Academic/Plenum, pp. 255-286.

34238

Norris, FH et al. 2002, ‘60,000 disaster victims speak: part II, summary and implications of the disaster mental health research’, Psychiatry, vol. 65, pp. 240-260.

36657

32815

Nisenbaum, R et al. 2000, ‘Deployment stressors and a chronic multisymptom illness among Gulf War veterans’, Journal Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 188, pp. 259-66.

11311

Dressler, W 1996, ‘Hypertension in the African American community: social, cultural, and psychological factors’, Seminars in Nephrology, vol. 16, no. 2, pp. 71-82.

34983

Yehuda, R 2004, ‘Risk and resilience in posttraumatic stress disorder’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 65, suppl. 1, pp. 29-36.

34982

Breslau, N et al. 1998, ‘Epidemiological findings on Posttraumatic Stress Disorder and co-morbid disorders in the general population’, pp. 319-330. In Dohrenwend B (ed), ‘Adversity, Stress, and Psychopathology. New York, NY: Oxford University Press.

10230

Rosenman, RH Hjemdahl, P 1991, ‘Is there a causal relationship of anxiety, stress or cardiovascular reactivity to hypertension?’, Stress Medicine, vol. 7, pp. 153-157.

34988

Vogt, DS et al.2005, ‘Deployment stressors, gender, and mental health outcomes among Gulf War veterans’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 18, pp. 115-27.

36640

Goldberg, D 2003, ‘Vulnerability, destabilization and restitution in anxious depression’, Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica, vol. 108, suppl. 418, pp. 81-2.

34280

Holeva, V Tarrier, N 2001, ‘Personality and peritraumatic dissociation in the prediction of PTSD in victims of road traffic accidents’, Journal of Psychosomatic Research, vol. 51, pp. 687-692.

10231

Rosch, PJ 1994, ‘Can stress cause coronary heart disease?’, Stress Medicine, vol. 10, pp. 207-210.

10247

Matthews, KA et al. 1992, ‘Caardiovascular reactivity to stress predicts future blood pressure status’, Hypertension, vol. 22, no. 4, pp. 479-485.

36660

Sartin, JS 2000, ‘Gulf War illnesses: causes and controversies’, Mayo Clinic Proceedings, vol. 75, no. 811-9.

34536

O'Dougherty Wright, M et al.1997, ‘Long term effects of massive trauma: Developmental and psychobiological perspectives’, pp, 181-225. In Cicchetti, D Toth, SL (eds), Developmental perspectives on trauma : theory, research, and intervention, University of Rochester Press.

34535

Canli ,T et al.2002, ‘Sex differences in the neural basis of emotional memories’, Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, vol. 99, pp. 10789-10794.

10139

Gullette, EC et al. 1997, ‘Effects of mental stress on myocardial ischemia during daily life’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 277, no. 19, pp. 1521-1526.

10229

Rosenman, RH 1993, ‘Relationships of nurogenic and phychological factors to the regulation and variability of serum lipids’, Stress Medicine, vol. 9, pp. 133-140.

11289

Couturier, P et al. 1996, ‘Follow-up of white-coat hypertension in the Hanshi-Awaji earthquake’, The Lancet, vol. 347, pp. 626-627.

10248

Rosch, PJ 1993, [Editorial] Ridiculous risk factors and heart attacks: Diet-cholesterol dogma versus stress’, Stress Medicine, vol. 9, pp. 203-205.

34538

Breslau, N et al. 1999, ‘Vulnerability to assaultive violence: further specification of the sex difference in post-traumatic stress disorder’, Psychological Medicine, vol. 29, pp. 813-21.

34539

Andrews, G et al. 2001, ‘Prevalence, comorbidity, disability and service utilisation’, Bristish Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 178, pp. 145-53.

10252

Kent, G Al-Abadie, M 1992, ‘The Psoriasis disability index - further analyses’, Clinical and Experimental Dermatology, vol. 18, pp. 414-416.

10253

Poikolainen, K 1994, ‘Smoking, alcohol and lfe events related to psoiasis among women’, British Journal of Dermatology, vol. 130, pp. 473-477.

34534

Kessler, R et al. 1999, Epidemiological risk factors for trauma and PTSD. In Risk Factors For Posttraumatic Stress Disorder, pp 23-59. In Yehuda, R (ed), American Psychiatric Press : Washington, DC.

36665

Pastel, RH 2001, ‘Fear of radiation in US military medical personnel’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, suppl. 2, pp. 80-2.

10232

Hordern, A 1988, ‘Stress and the heart:Discussion (Inaugeral conference of the International societu for the investigation of stress (ISIS), Munich, August 15th 1988 - Symposium on stress and the heart’, Stress Medicine, vol. 4, pp. 291-292.

34252

Fontana, A Rosenheck, RA 1998, ‘Duty-related and sexual stress in the etiology of PTSD among women veterans who seek treatment’, Psychiatric Services, vol. 49, pp. 658-662.

34251

Fontana, A Rosenheck, RA 1998, ‘Psychological benefits and liabilities of traumatic exposure in the war zone’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 11, pp. 485-503.

43467

Ohta, Y et al. 2000, ‘Psychological effect of the Nagasaki atomic bombing on survivors after half a century’, Psychiatry and Clinical Neuroscience, vol. 54, pp. 97-103.

36674

Lifton, RJ 2005, ‘Americans as survivors’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 352, pp. 2263-5.

36673

Norwood, AE 2001, ‘Psychological effects on biological warfare’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, suppl. 2, pp. 27-8.

11302

Schnall, PL et al. 1994, ‘Perceived job stress, job strain, and hypertension’, American Journal of Public Health, vol. 84, no. 2, pp. 320-321.

11310

Falkner, B 1996, ‘The role of cardiovascular reactivity as a mediator of hypertension in African Americans’, Seminars in Nephrology, vol. 16, no. 2, pp. 117-125.

11301

Kawabe, H et al.1994, ‘Circulatory and plasma catecholamine responses to mental stress in young subjects with two different types of hypertension’, The Journal of Vascular Diseases, vol. 45, no. 6, pp. 435-441.

10255

Braunwald, E 1992, Stress in occupation. Heart Disease, Atex book of Cardiovascular Medicine, 4th edn. WB Saunders Co.

11299

Horwitz, SM et al. 1997, ‘The influence of psychological and social factors on accuracy of self-reported blood pressure’, Journal of Clinical Epidemiology. vol. 50, no. 4, pp. 411-418.

10254

Seville, RH 1977, ‘Psoriasis and stress’, British Journal of Dermatology, vol. 97, pp. 297-302.

11297

Umans, JG 1997, ‘Less nitric oxide, more pressure, or the converse?’, The Lancet, vol. 349, pp. 816-817.

11296

Wells, KB 1995, ‘The role of depression in hypertension-related mortality’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 57, pp. 436-438.

11295

Simonsick, EM et al. 1995, ‘Depressive symptomatology and hypertension-associated morbidity and mortality in older adults’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 57, pp. 427-435.

11294

Russek, LG 1997, ‘Perceptions of parental caring predict health status in midlife: a 35-year follow-up of the Harward Mastery of stress study’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 59, pp. 144-149.

11292

Pilgrim, JA 1994, ‘Psychological aspects of high and low blood pressure’, Psychological Medicine. vol. 24, pp. 9-14.

11287

Borghi, C et al. 1996, ‘Factors associated with the development of stable hypertension in young borderline hypertensives’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. 14, no. 4, pp. 509-517.

8677

Eliot, RS 1993, ‘Relationship of emotional stress to the heart’, Heart Disease and Stroke, vol. 2, pp. 243-246.

11300

Johnston, DW et al. 1993, ‘Effect of stress management on blood pressure in mild primary hypertension’, British Medical Journal, vol. 306, pp. 963-966.

34975

Hotopf, M et al. 2003, ‘Gulf war illness - better, worse, or just the same?' A cohort study’, British Medical Journal, vol. 327, pp. 1370-3.

34974

Clauw, D 2003, ‘The health consequences of the first Gulf War: the lessons are general (and for many patients) rather than specific to that war’, British Medical Journal, vol. 327, pp. 1357-8.

34784

Weathers, FW Keane, TM 1999, Psychological assessment of traumatized adults, pp. 219-247. In Saigh, PA Bremner, JD (eds), Posttraumatic stress disorder: a comprehensive text, Allyn and Bacon, Boston.

34541

Kessler, RC et al. (1999, ‘Past-year use of outpatient services ofr psychiatric problems in the National Comorbidity Survey’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 156, pp. 115-123.

34540

Stein, MB 2000, ‘Gender differences in susceptibility to posttraumatic stress disorder’, Behaviour Research and Therapy, vol. 38, pp. 619-28.

11293

Kawakami, N 1997, ‘Effects of work-related stress reduction on depressive symptoms among Japanese blue-collar workers’, Scandinavian Journal of Work, Environment & Health, vol. 23, pp. 54-9.

11268

Minami, J1997, ‘Effect of the Hanshi-Awaji earthquake on home blood pressure in patients with essential hypertension’, The American Journal of Hypertension, vol. 10, pp. 222-225.

11371

Suter, PM et al. 1997, ‘Relationship between self-perceived stress and blood pressure’, Journal of Human Hypertension. vol. 11, pp. 171-176.

11281

Sowers, JR 1997, ‘Insulin and insulin-like growth factor in normal and pathological cardiovascular physiology’, Hypertension, vol. 29, no. 3, pp. 691-699.

11280

Matthews, KA et al.1993, ‘Cardiovascular reactivity to stress predicts future blood pressure status’, Hypertension, vol. 22, no. 4, pp. 479-485.

11279

Lavis, NG 1997, ‘Pre-opeative hypertension - true or false?’, Anaesthesia, vol. 52, pp. 84-95.

11278

Hunyor, SN Henderson, RJ 1996, ‘The role of stress management in blood pressure control: why the promissory note has failed to deliver’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. 14, pp. 413-418.

11277

Smyth, KA Yarandi, HN 1994, ‘Relative risk of untreated hypertension in type-A employed African American women’, Journal of Human Hypertension, vol. 8, pp. 89-93.

11276

Abellan, J et al. 1993, ‘Antihypertensive monotherapy and stress-induced changes in physiological activity’, Journal of Cardiovascular Pharmacology, vol. 21, pp. 105-111.

11272

Pickering, TG 1997, ‘Blood pressure reactivity and vascular disease; call off the funeral’, America Journal of Hypertension. vol. 10, no. 5, pt. 1, pp. 582-583.

11275

Saito, K et al 1997, ‘The great Hanshi-Awaji earthquake aggravates blood pressure control in treated hypertensive patients’, American Journal of Hypertension, vol. 10, pp. 217-221.

11237

Jern, S et al.1995, ‘Long-term stability of blood pressure and pressor reactivity to mental stress in borderline hypertension’, American Journal of Hypertension, vol. 8, pp. 20-28.

11283

Saruta, T Kumagai, H 1996, ‘The sympathetic nervous system in hypertension and renal disease’, Current Opinion in Nephrology and Hypertension, vol. , no. 1, pp. 72-79.

11238

Kohler, Th et al. 1995, ‘Psychophysiological responses of borderline hypertensives in two experimental situations’, Psychother Psychosom, vol. 63, pp. 44-53.

11269

Pickering, T 1996, ‘Why study blood pressure reactivity to stress?’, The American Journal of Hypertension, vol. 9, pp. 941-942.

11267

Pailleur, CL et al. 1996, ‘Talking effect and white coat phenomenon in hypertensive patients’, Behavioral Medicine, vol. 22, pp. 114-122.

11266

Lechin, F et al., ‘Plasma neurotransmitters and functional illness’, Psychotherapy and Psychosomatics, vol. 65, pp. 293-318.

11265

Cardillo, C et al. 1996, ‘Relation of stress testing and ambulatory blood pressure to hypertensive cardiac damage’, American Journal of Hypertension, vol. 9, pp. 162-170.

11264

Lee, D et al. 1995, ‘Neural mechanisms in primary hypertension. Efficacy of a-blockade with doxazosin during stress’, American Journal of Hypertension. vol. 9, pp. 47-53.

11263

Grosse, A et al. 1993, ‘Effects of psychological stress on cold pressor test results’, Behavioural Medicine, vol. 19, pp. 35-41.

11262

Manuck, SB et al. 1996, ‘Absence of enchanced sympathoadrenal activity and behaviourally evoked cardiovascular reactivity among offspring of hypertensives’, American Journal of Hypertension. vol. 9, pp. 248-255.

11260

Nordby, G et al. 1995, ‘A double-blind study of psychosocial factors in 40-year-old women with essential hypertension’, Psychother Psychosom. vol. 63, pp. 142-150.

10775

Kaye, DM et al.1995, ‘Regional epinephrine kinetics in human heart failure: evidence for extra-adrenal, nonneural release’, American Journal of Physiology, vol. 269, pp. H182-H188.

11183

Weller, RO 1995, ‘Subarachnoid haemorrhage and myths about saccular aneurysms’, Journal of Clinical Pathology, vol. 48, no. 12, pp. 1078-1081.

11270

Yoshiuchi, K et al. 1997, ‘Hemodynamic and endocrine responsiveness to mental arithmetic task and mirror drawing test in patients with essential hypertension’, American Journal of Hypertension. vol. 10, pp. 243-249.

10935

Orsillo, SM et al. 1996, ‘Social phobia and PTSD in Vietnam Veterans’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 9, no. 2, pp. 235-252.

34003

Schnurr, PP et al. 2004, ‘Risk factors for the development versus maintenance of posttraumatic stress disorder’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 17, pp. 85-95.

11181

Khaw, KT 1996, ‘Epidemiology of stroke. Journal of Neurology’, Neurosurgery and Psychiatry, vol. 61, pp. 333-338.

11180

Starkstein, SE et al. 1993, ‘Apathy following cerebrovascular lesions’, Stroke, vol. 24, pp. 1625-1630.

11179

Zach, J Ackerman, SH 1988,[Letter] ‘Depression and hypertension’, Hospital and Community Psychiatry, vol. 39, no. 11 pp. 1213-1214.

11178

Del Brutto, O et al. 1987, ‘Does Valsalva's maneuver precipitate paradoxical brain embolism in healthy individuals?’, Archives of Neurology, vol. 44, no. 9, p. 896.

11177

Storey, PB 1969, ‘The precipitation of subarachnoid haemorrhage’, Journal of Psychosomatic Research, vol. 13, pp. 175-182.

11176

Penrose, RJJ 1972, ‘Life events before subarachnoid haemorrhage’, Journal of Psychosomatic Research, vol. 16, pp. 329-333.

11175

Gibbs, DM 1992, ‘Hypervenelation-induced cerebral ischemia in panic disorder and effect of nimodine’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 149, no. 11, pp. 1589-1591.

11174

Mathew, RJ 1993, [Letter & Discussion] ‘Hyperventilation-induced cerebral ischemia in panic disorder’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 150, no. 10, pp. 1567-1568.

10813

Esler, M et al. 1989, ‘Measurement of overall and cardiac norepinephrine release into plasma during cognitive challenge’, Psychoneuroendoctinology, vol. 14, no. 6, pp. 477-481.

11282

Georgiades, A et al. 1996, ‘Stress-induced laboratory blood pressure in relation to ambulatory blood pressure and left ventricular mass among borderline hypertensive and normotensive individuals’, Hypertension, vol. 28, no. 4, pp. 641-646.

11239

Blumenthal, JA et al. 1995, ‘Contributions of job strain, job status and marital status to laboratory and ambulatory blood pressure in patients with mild hypertension’, Journal of Psychosomatic Research, vol. 39, no. 2, pp. 133-44.

10814

Meredith, IT 1993, ‘Cardiac sympathetic nervous activity in cogestive heart failure: evidence for increased neuronal norepinephrine release and preserved neuronal uptake’, Circulation, vol. 88, no. 1, pp. 136-145.

10934

13854

Beckham, JC et al. (1995, ‘Smoking in Vietnam combat veterans with post-traumatic stress disorder’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 8, no. 3, pp. 461-472.

10933

Boscarino, JA 1995, ‘Post-traumatic stress and associated disorders among Vietnam Veterans: the significance of combat exposure and social support’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 8, no. 2, pp. 317-336.

10932

Creamer, M et al. 1996, ‘A profile of help-seeking Australian Veterans’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 9, no. 3, pp. 568-575.

10931

Reifman, A et al. 1996, ‘Vietnam combat exposure and recent drug use: a national study’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 9, no. 3, pp. 557-568.

10930

Lyons, JA 1994, ‘The potential for faking on the Mississippi scale for combat-related PTSD’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 7, no. 3, pp. 441-445.

10900

Charney, DS Redmond, DE 1983, ‘Neurobiological mechanisms in human anxiety: evidence supporting central noradrenergic hyperactivity’, Neuropharmacology, vol. 22, no. 12B, pp. 1531-1536.

10893

Morris, MJ 1997, ‘Region-specific neuropeptide Y overflows at rest and during sympathetic activation in humans’, Hypertension, vol. 29, pp. 137-143.

10815

Zell, KA Reis, SE 1996, ‘Syndrome X: a discussion of angina and normal coronary arteries’, American Journal of Critical Care, vol. 5, no. 2, pp. 99-101.

11359

Prasad, N 1996, ‘Ambulatory blood pressure monitoring in hypertension’, Quarterly Journal of Medicine,

. vol. 89 pp 95-102.

10963

Ziegler, D et al. 1996, ‘Pharmacology of Moxonidine, an I1-Imidazoline receptor agonist’, Journal of Cardiovascular Pharmacology, vol. 27, suppl. 3, pp. S26-S37.

10962

Myers, A Dewar, HA 1975, ‘Circumstances attending 100 sudden death from coronary artery disease with coroner's necropsies’, British Heart Journal, vol. 37, pp. 1133-1143.

12300

Henry, JP Grim, CE 1990, ‘Psychosocial mechanisms of primary hypertension’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. 8, pp. 783-793.

11271

Marrero, AF et al. 1997, ‘Men at risk for hypertension show elevated vascular resistance at rest and during mental stress’, International Journal of Psychophysiology, vol. 25, pp. 185-192.

17933

Coe, CL undated, ‘Developmental Health and the Wealth of Nations’, Social, Biological, and Educational Dynamics, ch. 10, pp. 200-219.

16493

Jamal, GA 1998, ‘Gulf War syndrome - a model for the complexity of biological and nvironmental interaction with human health’, Adverse Drug Reactions and Toxicological Reviews, vol. 17, no. 1, pp. 1-17.

32864

Cohen, H Zohar, J 2004, [Prepublication Copy] ‘An animal model of posttraumatic stress disorder: the use of cut-off behavioral criteria’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, pp. 1-13.

13208

McEwen, BS 1993, ‘Stress: perturbimg the organism: the biology of stressful experience’, The Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 269, no. 10, p. 1315.

12200

Harburg, E et al. 1973, ‘Socio-ecological stress, supressed hostility, skin color, and black-white male blood pressure: Detroit’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 35, no. 4, pp. 276-296.

10764

Sannajust, F Head GA 1994, ‘Involvement of imidazoline-preferring receptors in regulation of sympathetic tone’, American Journal of Cardiology, vol. 74, pp. 7A-19A.

11360

Perini, C et al.1994, ‘A repressive coping style protecting from emotional distress in low-renin essential hypertensives’, Journal of Hypertension. vol. 12, pp. 601-607.

12404

Henderson, S Byrne, DG Duncan-Jones P (eds), 1981, Neurosis and the Social Environment, pp. 231-234, Academic Press, Sydney.

12277

Wegman, DH et al. 1997, ‘Invited commentary: how would we know a Gulf war syndrome if we saw one?’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 146, no. 9, pp. 704-712.

12276

Haley, RW 1997, ‘Is Gulf war syndrome due to stress? The evidence reexamined’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 146, no. 9, pp. 695-703.

12244

Sims, A 1973, November, ‘Mortality in neurosis’, Lancet, vol. 10, pp. 1072-1075.

12243

Parkes, CM et al. 1969, ‘Broken heart: a statistical study of increased mortality among widowers’, British Medical Journal, vol. 1, pp. 740-743.

12242

Vogt, T et al. 1994, ‘Mental health status as a predictor of morbidity and mortality: a 15-year follow-up of members of a health maintenance organization’, American Journal of Public Health, vol. 94, pp. 227-231.

12238

Perini, C et al. 1986, ‘Hyperadrenergic borderline hypertension is characterized by supressed aggression’, Journal of Cardiovascular Pharmacology, vol. 8, suppl. 5, pp. S53-S56.

12234

Esler, M et al. 1977, ‘Mild high-renin essential hypertension. Neurogenic human hypertension?’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 296, pp. 405-411.

12510

Mechanic, D 1962, ‘The concept of illness behavior’, Journal of Chronic Diseases, vol. 15, pp. 189-94.

34217

Weine, SM et al. 1998, ‘PTSD symptoms in Bosnian refugees 1 year after resettlement in the United States’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 155, pp. 562-564.

12509

Eisenberg, L 1977, ‘Disease and illness: distinctions between professional and popular ideas of sickness’, Culture Medicine Psychiatry, vol. 1, pp. 9-23.

11370

Rau, H Brody, S 1994, ‘Psychoneurocardiology: psychosomatic and somatopsychic approaches to hypertension research’, Intergrative Physiological & Behavioral Science. vol. 29, no. 4, pp. 348-354.

11538

Turner, J Raphael, B 1997, ‘Stress management and counselling in primary care’, Medical Journal of Australia, vol. 167, no. 10, pp. 547-551.

11471

Everson SA et al. 1997, ‘Hostility and increased risk of mortality and acute myocardial infarction: the mediating role of behavioral risk factors’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 146, no. 2, pp. 142-52.

11438

Brody, S Rau, H 1994, ‘Behavioral and psychophysiological predictors of self-monitored 19 month blood pressure change in normotensives’, Journal of Psychosomatic Research. vol. 38, no. 8, pp. 885-91.

11437

McGrady, A 1996, ‘ Good news - bad press: Applied Psychophysiology in Cardiovascular Disorders’, Biofeedback and Self-Regulation, vol. 21, no. 4, pp. 335-46.

11436

Verdecchia, P et al. 1997, ‘White-coat hypertension’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. 15, no. 1, p. 100.

11421

Reaven, GM 1995, ‘Are insulinresistance and/or compensatory hyperinsulinemia involved in the etiology and clinical course of patients with hypertension?’, International Journal of Obesity, vol. 19, suppl. 1, pp. S2- 5.

11408

Vitaliano, PP et al. 1996, ‘Psychological distress, caregiving, and metabolic variables’, Journal of Gerontology: Psychological Sciences, vol. 51B, no. 5, pp. P290-P299.

11407

Jonas, BS et al. 1997, ‘Are symtoms of anxiety and depression risk factors for hypertension?’, Archives of Family Medicine, vol. 6, pp. 43-49.

12201

Poulter, NR et al. 1990, ‘The Kenyan Luo migration study: observations on the initiation of a rise in blood pressure’, British Medical Journal, vol. 300, pp. 967-972.

18085

Australian Defence Force, submitted for publication in Military Medicine undated, [Unpublihed Manuscript # 99088] Traumatic stress disorders: A classification with implications for Prevention and Management, Brisbane, pp. 1-24.

12202

Timio M et al 1988, ‘Age and blood pressure changes: a 20 year follow-up study in nuns in a secluded order’, Hypertension, vol. 12, pp. 457-461.

10936

Zaslav, MR 1994, ‘Psychology of comorbid posttraumatic stress disorder and substance abuse: lessons from combat veterans’, Journal of Psychoactive Drugs, vol. 26, no. 4, pp. 393-400.

11369

Fauvel, JP et al. 1996, ‘Reproducibility of the cardiovascular reactivity to a computerized version of the Stroop stress test in normotensive and hypertensive subjects’, Clinical Autonomic Research, vol. 6, pp. 219-224.

11368

Fishman, RA 1997, ‘Less stress-more pressure?’, Nature Medicine, vol. 3, no. 4, p. 366.

11367

Kendrick, T 1996, ‘Cardiovascular and respiratory risk factors and symptoms among general practice patients with long-term mental illness’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 169, 6, pp. 733-9.

11365

Li, G 1993, ‘Study design as source of bias’, American Journal of Public Health. vol. 83, no. 4, pp. 600-601.

11366

Barringer, TA 1997, ‘The tension in hypertension’, Archives of Family Medicine, vol. 5, pp. 50-51.

11364

David, DS 1993, ‘Study of hypertension in urban bus drivers questioned’, American Journal of Public Health. vol. 83, no. 4, pp. 599-600.

11363

Kario, K 1997, ‘White-coat hypertension triggered by iatrogenic hypertension’, The Lancet, vol. 349, p. 1330.

11362

Cesana, G et al. 1996, ‘Job strain and ambulatory blood pressure levels in a population-based employed sample of men from Northern Italy’, Scandinavian Journal of Work, Environment & Health, vol. 22, pp. 294-305.

32794

Miller, TA McCool SF 2003, ‘Coping with stress in outdoor recreational settings: an application of transactional stress theory’, Leisure Sciences, vol. 25, pp. 257-275.

11406

Ledesert, B et al. 1994, ‘Risk factors for high blood pressure among workers in French poultry slaughterhouses and canneries’, European Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 10, no. 5, pp. 609-620.

11345

Staessen, JA et al. 1996, ‘Life style as a blood pressure determinant’, Journal of the Royal Society of Medicine. vol. 89, pp. 484-489.

11354

Raikkonen, K et al. 1996, ‘Feelings of exhaustion, emotional distress, and pituitary and adrenocortical hormones in borderline hypertension’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. 14, no. 6, pp. 713-8.

11353

Rogers, MW et al. 1996, ‘Differential effects of exercise training intensity on blood pressure and cardiovascular responses to stress in borderline hypertensive humans’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. 14, pp. 1369-1375.

11352

Mancia, G Zanchetti, A 1996, ‘Editors’corner: white-coat hypertension: misnomers, misconceptions and misunderstangings. What should we do next?’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. 14, pp. 1049-1052.

11351

Dimsdale, JE 1997, ‘Symptoms of anxiety and depression as precursors to hypertension’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 277, no. 7, pp. 574-5.

11350

Pickering, TG et al. 1996, ‘Environmental influences on blood pressure and the role of job strain’, Journal of Hypertension. vol. 14, suppl. 5, pp. S179-S185.

11349

Friedman, EH 1997, [letter; comment] ‘Increased activation of sympathetic nervous system and endothelin by mental stress in normotensive offspring of hypertensive patients’, Circulation, vol. 95, no. 6, pp. 1667-8.

11348

Mann, SJ 1994, ‘Is there tension in hypertension?’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 271, no. 13, pp. 979-980.

11347

Kario, K et al. 1995, ‘"White coat" hypertension and the Hanshin-Awaji earthquake’, Lancet, vol. 345, no. 8961, p. 1365.

11346

Mann, SJ (1996, ‘Severe paroxysmal hypertension. An automatic syndrome and its relationship to repressed emotions’, Psuchosomatics, vol. 37, no. 5, pp. 444-450.

11343

Baker, B et al. 1994, ‘perceived interpersonal attitudes and psychiatric complaints in patients with essential hypertension’, Journal of Clinical Psychology, vol. 50, no. 3, pp. 320-324.

11344

Nilsson, P et al. 1994, ‘Can social class differentials in hypertension be explained by the general susceptibility hypothesis?’, Social Science Medicine, vol. 38, no. 9, pp. 1235-1242.

24291

Esler M et al. 1979, ‘Determination of norepinephrine apparent release rate and clearance in humans’, Life Sciences, vol. 25, pp. 1461-1470.

11342

Al Absi, M et al. 1994, ‘Borderline hypertensives produce exaggerated adrenocortical responses to mental stress’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 56, pp. 245-250.

11318

Julius, S 1995, ‘The defense reaction: a common denominator of coronary risk and blood pressure in neurogenic hypertension?’, Clinical and Experimental Hypertension, vol. 17, no. 1&2, pp. 375-386.

11317

Fark, AR 1993, ‘A pilot study of white-coat and labile hypertension: associations with diagnoses of psychosocial dysfunction’, Family Practice Research Journal, vol. 13, no. 1, pp. 71-80.

11316

Epstein, RL 1997, [Letter] ‘The effect of overtime work on blood pressure’, Journal of Occupational and Enviromental Medicine, vol. 39, no. 4, p 286.

11315

Dominiczak, A Bohr, DF 1995, ‘Nitric oxide and its putative role in hypertension’, Hypertension, vol. 25, no. 6, pp. 1202-1211.

11261

al'Absi, M et al. 1995, ‘Hypertension risk factors and cardiovascular reactivity to mental stress in young men’, International Journal of Psychophysiology, vol. 20, pp. 155-160.

11314

Alexander, CN et al. 1996, ‘Trial of stress reduction for hypertension in older African Americans: sex and risk subgroup analysis’, Hypertension, vol. 28, no. 2, pp. 228-237.

11313

Pieper, C et al. 1993, ‘A comparison of ambulatory blood pressure and heart rate at home and work on work and non-work days’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. 11, no. 2, pp. 177-183.

11182

Teunissen, LL et al. 1996, ‘Risk factors for subarachnoid hemorrhage: a systematic review’, Stroke, vol. 27, pp.544-549.

31021

Tennant, C 2004, ‘Psychological trauma: psychiatry and the law in conflict’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 38, pp. 344-7.

26670

Jones, E et al. 2002, ‘Post-combat syndromes from the Boer war to the Gulf war: a cluster analysis of their nature and attribution’, British Medical Journal, vol. 324, pp. 321-4; Correction in BMJ 2002 vol. 324, p. 397.

25249

Vitaliano, PP, et al. 2002, ‘A path model of chronic stress, the metabolic syndrome, and coronary heart disease’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 64, pp. 418-435.

25101

Lynch, J 2002, [Letter] ‘Commentary: psychosocial factors and health-strengthening the evidence base’, British Medical Journal, vol. 324, pp. 1252.

43448

Maes, M et al.2000, ‘Psychiatric morbidity and comorbidity following accidental man-made traumatic events:incidence and risk factors’, European Archives of Psychiatry and Clinical Neuroscience, vol. 250, pp. 156-162.

24458

Esler, M Meredith, I 1992, ‘Responses of the human sympathetic nervous system to stressors’, vol. 86 pp 19-30. In Sheppard, KE Boublik, JH Funder, JW Stress and Reproduction. Ares Symposium Publications, Raven Press, New York.

24390

von Euler, US et al. 1954, ‘Excretion of noradrenaline in the urine in hypertension’, Scandinavian Journal of Clinical & Laboratory Investigation, vol. 6, pp. 54-59.

24378

Lindqvist, M et al. 1993, ‘Cardiovascular and sympatho-adrenal responses to mental stress in primary hypertension’, Clinical Science, vol. 85, pp. 401-9.

24352

Alexander, F 1939, ‘Emotional factors in essential hypertension. Presentation of a tentative hypothesis’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 1, no. 1, pp. 173-9.

11355

Haffner, SM et al. 1994, ‘Metabolic precursors of hypertension. The San Antonio heart study’, Archives of Internal Medicine, vol. 156, pp. 1994-2001.

9642

Macko, RF et al. 1996, ‘Precipitants of brain infarction: Roles of preceding infection/inflammation and recent psychological stress’, Stroke, vol. 27, pp. 1999-2004.

32813

Pehlivanoglu B et al. 2001, ‘Impact of stress, gender and menstrual cycle on immune system: possible role of nitric oxide’, Archives of Physiology and Biochemistry, vol. 109, pp. 383-7.

24190

Schnall, PL et al. 1998, ‘A longitudinal study of job strain and ambulatory blood pressure: results from a three-year follow-up’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 60, pp. 697-706.

24189

Pickering, TG 2001, ‘Job stress, control, and chronic disease: moving to the next level of evidence’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 63, pp. 734-736.

24188

Horan, MJ et al. 1981, ‘Do borderline hypertensive patients have labile blood pressure?’, Annals of Internal Medicine, vol. 94, part. 1, pp. 466-468.

24187

Marmot, MG et al. 1997, ‘Contribution of job control and other risk factors to social variations in coronary heart disease incidence’, Lancet, vol. 350, pp. 235-239.

24185

Karasek, R et al. 1988, ‘Job characteristics in relation to prevalence of myocardial infarction in the US Health Examination Survey (HES) and the Health and Nutrition Survey (HANES), American Journal of Public Health, vol. 78, no. 8, pp. 910-918.

24184

Karasek, R et al. 1981, ‘Job decision latitude, job demands, and cardiovascular disease; a prospective study of Swedish men’, American Journal of Public Health, vol. 71, no. 7, pp. 694-705.

24183

Esler, M 1994, ‘Hyperadrenergic and "labile" hypertension’, pp. 741-749. In Swales J (ed), Textbook of Hypertension, Blackwell, London.

24086

Goldstein, DS 1995, ‘Clinical assessment of sympathetic responses to stress’, Annals New York Academy of Science, vol. 771, pp. 570-593.

32795

Schneider, IE Iwasaki, Y 2003, ‘Reflections on leisure, stress, and coping research’, Leisure Sciences, vol. 25, pp. 301-5.

24062

Anderson, EA 1989, ‘Elevated sympathetic nerve activity in borderline hypertensive humans: evidence from direct intraneural recordings’, Hypertension, vol. 14, pp. 177-183.

11361

Drugan, RC 1996, ‘Peripheral benzodiazepine receptors: molecular pharmacology to possible physiological significance in stress-induced hypertension, Clinical Neuropharmacology, vol. 19, 6, pp. 475-496.

24036

Perini, C et al. 1990, ‘Psychosomatic factors in borderline hypertensive subjects and offspring of hypertensive parents’, Hypertension, vol. 16, pp. 627-634.

24034

Hagbarth, KE Vallbo, AB 1968, ‘Pulse and respiratory grouping of sympathetic impulses in human muscle nerves’, Acta Physiologica Scandinavica, vol. 74, pp. 96-108.

23850

DiBona, GF Kopp, UC 1995, ‘Neural control of renal function: role in human hypertension’, pp. 1349-1358. In: Laragh, JH Brenner, BM (eds). Hypertension. Pathophysiology, Diagnosis and Management, Raven Press, New York,

23849

Esler, M et al. 1984, ‘Measurement of total and organ-specific norepinephrine kinetics in humans’, American Journal of Physiololgy, vol. 247, pp. E21-E28.

23848

Wilkinson, DJC et al. 1998, ‘Sympathetic activity in patients with panic disorder at rest, under laboratory mental stress and during panic attacks’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 55, no. 6, pp. 511-520.

23847

Rundqvist, B et al. (1997, ‘Increased cardiac adrenergic drive precedes generalized sympathetic activation in human heart failure’, Circulation, vol. 95, pp. 169-175.

23846

Pieper, C et al. 1989, ‘The relation of psychological dimensions of work with coronary heart disease risk factors: A meta-analysis of five United States data bases’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 129, pp. 483-499.

23845

Muller, JE et al. 1997, ‘Mechanisms precipitating acute cardiac events. Review and recommendations of an NHLBI workshop’, Circulation, vol. 96, pp. 3233-3239.

23844

Mansour, VM et al.1998, ‘Panic disorder: Coronary spasm as a basis for cardiac risk?’, Medical Journal of Australia, vol. 168, pp. 390-392.

21480

Ziegler, MG et al. 1993, ‘Abnormal stress responses in patients with diseases affecting the sympathetic nervous system’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 55, pp. 339-346.

32848

Garde, AH et al. 2003, ‘The influence of production systems on physiological responses measured in urine and saliva’, Stress & Health, 19:297-306.

32842

Halford, C et al. 2003, ‘Endocrine measures of stress and self-related health: a longitudinal study’, Journal of Psychosomatic Research, vol. 55, pp. :317-20.

32841

Cameron, JL 2004, ‘Interrelationships between hormones, behavior, and affect during adolescents: Complex relationships exist between reproductive hormons, stress-related hormones, and the activity of neural systems that regulate behavioral affect. Comments on Part III’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 1021, pp. 134-142.

32840

Cameron JL (2004, ‘Interrelationships between hormones, behavior, and affect during adolescents: Understanding hormonal, physical, and brain changes ocurring in association with pubertal activation of the reproductive axis. Introduction to Part III’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 1021, pp. 110-123.

32839

Young, EA Altemus, M 2004, ‘Puberty, ovarian steroids, and stress’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 1021, pp. 124-33.

32838

Bagdy, G 1998, ‘Serotonin, anxiety, and stress hormones: Focus on 5-HT receptor subtypes, species and gender differences’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 357-63.

32837

Kvetnansky, R Sabban, EL 1998, ‘Stress and molecular biology of neurotransmitter-related enzymes’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 342-56.

32836

Calogero, AE et al. 1998, ‘Mechanisms of stress on reproduction: evidence for a complex intra-hypothalamic circuit’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 364-70.

32835

Lauc, G et al. 1998, ‘Glycobiology of stress’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 397-403.

32834

Vizi, ES 1998, ‘Receptor-mediated local fine-tuning by noradrenergic innervation of neuroendocrine and immune systems’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 388-96.

20776

Agarwal, SK Marshall, GD 2001, ‘Stress effects on immunity and its application to clinical immunology’, Clinical and Experimental Allergy, vol. 31, pp. 25-31.

32827

Gruzelier J et al. 1998, ‘Mind-body influences on immunity: lateralized control, stress, individual difference predictors, and prophylaxis’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 487-494.

32832

Busciglio, J et al. (1998, ‘Stress, aging, and neurodegenerative disorders: Molecular mechanisms’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 429-443.

24063

Esler, M et al. 1988, ‘The assessment of human sympathetic nervous system activity from measurements of norepinephrine turnover’, Hypertension, vol. 11, pp. 3-20.

32826

Driscoll, P et al. 1998, ‘Genetic selection and differential stress responses: The Roman Lines/Strains of Rats’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 501-510.

32825

Schacke, G 1998, ‘Stress and work’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 511-525.

32824

Lauc, G et al. 1998, ‘Stressin and natural kiler cell activity in professional soldiers’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 526-530.

32823

Berczi, I 1998, ‘The stress concept and neuroimmunoregulation in modern biology’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 3-12.

11422

Podszus, T Grote, L 1996, ‘Stress management in hypertension’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. 14, pp. 419-421.

32822

Lazar, G 1998, ‘Stress: from concept to modern immunology’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 16-8.

32821

Karin, M 1998, ‘Mitogen-activated protein kinase cascades as regulators of stress responses’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 139-145.

32818

Harwood, JL Vigh, L 1998, ‘Membranes in stress and adaptation’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 162-168.

32817

Chrousos, GP 1998, ‘Stressors, stress, and neuroendocrine integration of the adpative response: The Hans Selye Memorial Lecture’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 311-35.

32816

Szabo, C 1998, ‘Regulation of the expression of the inducible isoform of nitric oxide synthase by glucocorticoids’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 336-41.

24035

Koepke, JP et al.1988, ‘Stress increases renal nerve activity and decreases sodium excretion in Dahl rats’, Hypertension, vol. 11, pp .334-338.

32814

Ligier, S Sternberg, EM 1999, ‘Neuroendocrine host factors and inflammatory disease susceptibility’, Environmental Helath Perspectives, suppl. 107. no. S5, pp. 701-7.

34002

Smith, SG Cook, SL (2004, ‘Are reports of posttraumatic growth positively biased?’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 17, pp. 353-358.

32812

Wortsman, J 2002, ‘Role of epinephrine in acute stress’, Endocrinology and Metabolism Clinics of North America, vol. 31, pp. 79-106.

32811

Laifenfeld, D et al. 2004, ‘ATF2, a member of the CREB/ATF family of transcription factors, in chronic stress and consequent to antidepressant treatment: animal models and human post-mortem brains’, Neuropsychopharmacology, vol. 29, pp. 589-597.

32810

Tsai, SJ 2004, ‘Down-resulation of the Trk-B signal pathway: the possible pathogenesisi of major depression’, Medical Hypothesis, vol. 62, pp. 215-218.

32809

Schwartz, AR et al. (2003, ‘Toward a causal model of cardiovascular responses to stress and the development of cardiovascular disease’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 65, pp. 22-35.

32808

Cohen, J et al.1999, ‘Power spectral analysis of heart rate variablility in psychiatry’, Pschother Psychosom, vol. 68, pp. 59-66.

32807

Young, EA Nolen-Hoeksema, S 2001, ‘Effect of ruminations on the saliva cortisol response to a social stressor’, Psychoneuroendocrinology, vol. 26, pp. 319-329.

32805

Plante, TG Caputo, D Chizmar, L 2000, ‘Perceived fitness and responses to laboratroy induced stress’, International Journal of Stress Management, vol. 7, pp. 61-73.

32797

Krieger, N 2001, ‘A glossary for social epidemiology’, Journal of Epidemiology and Community Health, vol. 55, pp. 693-700.

34061

Norris, FH et al. 2003, ‘Severity, timing, and duration of reactions to trauma in the population: an example from Mexico’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 53, pp. 769-78.

32633

Klein, LC Corwin, EJ 2002, ‘Seeing the unexpected: how sex differences in stress responses may provide a new perspective on the manifestation of psychiatric disorders’, Current Psychiatric Reports, vol. 4, pp. 441-8.

34068

Shim, S, Cho, PP 2000, ‘The Impact of Life events on Perceived Financial Stress, Clothing-Specific Lifestyle, and Retail Patronage: The Recent IMF Economic Crisis in Korea’, Family and Consumer Sciences Research Journal, vol. 29, no. 1, pp. 19-47.

32787

Yeager, KR Roberts, AR 2003, ‘Differentiating among stress, acute stress disorder, crisis episodes’, Trauma, and PTSD: paradigm and treament goals. Brief Treatment and Crisis Intervention,vol. 3, pp. 3-25.

32786

Szabo, S 1998, ‘Hans Selye and the development of the stress concept: special reference to gastroduodenal ulcerogenesis’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 19-27.

32785

Adams, J 2004, ‘Straining to describe and tackle stress in medical students’, Medical Education, vol. 38, pp. 463-4.

32784

Burton, RF Hinton, JW 2004, ‘Defining stress’, Medical Education, vol. 38, pp. 1013.

32771

Siska, E 2002, ‘New methods for assessing the functions of the autonomic nervous system and their possible usage in psychopathological research’, Studia Psychologica, vol. 44, pp.211-8.

32770

Shaffery, J et al. 2003, ‘The neurobiology of depression: Perspectives from animal and human sleep studies’, Neuroscientist, pp. 82-98.

32768

Hourani, LL et al. 2003, ‘Psychosocial and health correlates of types of traumatic event exposures among US military personnel’, Military Medicine, vol. 168, pp. 736-743.

32789

Bertok, L 1998, ‘Stress andnonspecific resistance’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 1-2.

32634

Lewinsohn, PM et al. 2003, ‘Comparability of self-reported checklist and interview data in the assessment of stressful life events in young adults’, Psychological Reports, vol. 93, pp. 459-71.

32792

Roesch, SC 1999, ‘Modeling stress: a methodological review’, Journal of Behavioral Medicine, vol. 22, pp. 249-269.

32632

Wolf, S 1998, ‘The brain's way of dealing with its environment’, Integrative Physiological and Behavioral Science, vol. 33, pp. 3-5.

32631

Vedhara, K et al. 1999, [ERRATUM] ‘The measurement of stress-related immune dysfunction in psychoneuroimmunology’, Neuroscience and Biobehavioral Reviews, vol. 23, p. 891.

32557

Norman, TR 2004, June, [Guest Editorial], ‘Fifth World Congress on Stress’, Stress & Health, vol. 20, pp. 173-174.

33979

Matthews, KA 2001, ‘Chronic stress influences cardiovascular and neuroendocrine repsonses during acute stress and recovery, especially in men’, Health Psychology, vol. 20, pp. 403-410.

32769

Smith, Jr EV 2000, ‘Metric development and score reporting in Rasch measurement’, Journal of Applied Measurement, vol. 1, pp. 303-26.

34057

Kurokawa, NKS Weed, NC 1998, ‘Interrater Agreement on the Coping Inventory For Stressful Situations (CISS)’, Assessment, vol. 5, no. 1, pp. 93-100.

33856

Carr, VJ et al. 1997, ‘A sunthesis of the findings from the quake impact study: a two-year investigation of the psychological sequelae of the 1989 Newcastle earthquake’, Social Psychiatry and Psychiatric Epidemiology, vol. 32, pp. 123-136.

32635

Heim, C et al. 1997, ‘The role of early adverse life events in the etiology of depression and posttraumatic stress disorder: focus on corticotropin-releasing factor’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 821, pp. 194-207.

33726

Amir, M Sol, O 1999, ‘Psychological impact and prevalence of traumatic events in a student sample in Israel: the effect of multiple traumatic events and physical injury’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 12, pp. 139-154.

33985

Morgan III, CA et al. 2003, ‘Trauma exposure rather than posttraumatic stress disorder is associated with reduced baseline plasma neuropeptide-Y levels’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 54, pp. 1087-1091.

33854

Johansson, G 1989, ‘Job demands and stress reactions in repetitive and uneventful monotony at work’, International Journal of Health Services, vol. 19, pp. 365-77.

33853

Norris, FH 1992, ‘Epidemiology of trauma: frequency and impact of different potentially traumatic events on different demographic groups’, Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, vol. 60, pp. 409-418.

33852

Breslau, N et al. 1991, ‘Traumatic events and posttaumatic stress disorder in an urban population of young adults’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 48, pp. 216-22.

33851

Resnick, HS et al. 1993, ‘Prevalence of civilian trauma and posttraumatic stress disorder in a representative national sample of women’, Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, vol. 61, pp. 984-991.

33850

Melin, B et al. 1999, ‘Psychological and physiological stress reactions of male and female assembly workers: a comparison between two different forms of work organization’, Journal of Organizational Behaviour, vol. 20, pp. 47-61.

33849

Johansson, G Aronsson, G 1984, ‘Stress reactions in computerised administrative work’, Journal of Occupational Behaviour, vol. 5, pp. 59-181.

33972

Stoney, CM et al. 1999, ‘Lipid reactivity to stress: I. Comparison of chronic and acute stress responses in middle-aged airline pilots’, Health Psychology, vol. 18, pp. 241-250.

33843

Sluiter, Jk et al.1998, ‘Work stress and recovery measured by urinary catecholamines and cortisol excretion in long distance coach drivers’, Occupational and Environmental Medicine, vol. 55, pp. 407-13.

33974

Wignall, EL et al. 2004, ‘Smaller hippocampal volume in patients with recent-onset posttraumatic stress disorder’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 56, pp. 832-6.

32788

Dulmus, CN Hilarski, C 2003, ‘When stress constitutes trauma and trauma constitutes crisis: The stress-trauma-crisis continuum’, Brief Treatment and Crisis Intervention, vol. 3, pp. 27-35.

33766

Hourani, LL Yuan, H 1999, ‘The mental health status of women in the Navy and Marine Corps: preliminary findings from the perciptions of wellness and readiness assessment’, Military Medicine, vol. 164, pp. 174-181.

34067

Rosen, CS et al. 2000, ‘Six- and Ten-Item Indexes of Psychological Distress Based on the Symptom Checklist-90’, Assessment, vol. 7, no. 2, pp. 103-111.

24186

Mancia, G et al. 1983, ‘Blood pressure and heart rate variabilities in normotensive and hypertensive human beings’, Circulation Research, vol. 53, no. 1, pp. 96-104.

33723

Rhodes, ME Rubin, RT 1999, ‘Functional sex differences (sexual diergism) of central nervous system cholinergic systems, vasopressin, and hypothalamic-pituitary-adrenal axis activity in mammals: a selective review’, Brain Research Reviews, vol. 30, pp. 135-152.

33035

Elliot, GR Eisdorfer, C (eds), 1982, ‘Stress and Human Health: Analysis and Implications of Research. A Study by the Institute of Medicne/National Acadmey of Sciences’, pp. 11-17; 30-37; 191-193; 257-261, Springer Publishing Company, New York.

32986

Bartels, M et al. 2003, ‘Heritability of daytime cortisol levels in children’, Behavior Genetics, vol. 33, no. 4, pp. 421-433.

32985

Bartel, M et al. 2003, ‘Heritability of cortisol levels: review and simultaneous analysis of twin studies’, Psychoeuroendocrinology, vol. 28, pp. 121-137.

33844

Hansen, AM et al. 2003, ‘Evaluation of a radioimmunoassay for salivary cortisol in healthy subjects in Denmark’, Scandinavian Journal of Clinical & Laboratory Investigation, vol. 63, pp. 303-310.

32640

Van Hasslet, VB et al. 2003, ‘A behavioral-analytica model for assessing stress in police officers: Phase 1. Development of the Law Enforcement Officer Stress Survey (LEOSS)’, ‘International Journals of Environmental Management and Health, vol. 5, pp. 77-84.

32793

Iwasaki ,Y Schneider, IE 2003, ‘Leisure, stress, and coping: an evolving area of inquiry’, Leisure Sciences, vol. 25, pp. 107-113.

33815

Kennedy, SE Zubieta, JK 2004, ‘Neuroreceptor imaging of stress and mood disorders’, CNS Spectrums, vol. 9, pp. 292-301.

32856

Hellhammer, J et al. 2004, [PREPUBLICATION COPY] ‘Allostatic load, perceived stress, and health: a prospective study in two age groups’, Annals of the New York Acadamy of Sciences, vol. 1032.

34069

Scully, JA Tosi, H 2000, ‘Life Event Checklists: Revisiting the Social Readjustment Rating Scale After 30 Years’, Educational and Psychological Measurement, vol. 60, no. 6, pp. 864 - 876.

32948

Henn, FA, Vollmayr B 2004, ‘Neurogenesis and depression: etiology or epiphenomenon?’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 56, pp. 146-150.

32865

Goodman, M et al. 2004, [PREPUBLICATION COPY] ‘Trauma, genes, and the neurobiology of personality disorders’, Annals of the New York Acadamy of Sciences, vol. 1032.

32863

De Kloet, ER Derijk, R 2004, [PREPUBLICATION COPY] ‘Signaling pathways in brain involved in predisposition and pathogenesis of stress-related disease: genetic and kinetic factors affecting the MR/GR balance’, Annals of the New York Acadamy of Sciences, vol. 1032.

34070

Steed, L 2001, ‘Further Validity and Reliability Evidence for Beck Hopelessness Scale Scores in a Nonclinical sample’, Educational and Psychological Measurement, vol. 61, no. 6, pp. 303 - 316.

32861

Born, J Wagner, U 2004, [PREPUBLICATION COPY] ‘Memory consolidation during sleep: role of cortisol feedback. Annals of the New York Acadamy of Sciences, vol. 1032, pp. 1-4.

32964

Brodner, G et al. (2001, ‘Multimodal peroperative management - combinig thoracic epidural analgesia, forced mobilization, and oral nutrition - reduces hormonal and metabolic stress and improves convalescence after major urologic surgery’, Anesthesia and Analgesia, vol. 92, pp. 1594-1600.

32859

Wust, S et al. 2004, [PREPUBLICATION COPY] ‘A psychobiological perspective on genetic determinants of hypothalamus-pituitary-adrenal axis activity’, Annals of the New York Acadamy of Sciences, vol. 1032.

32953

Yehuda, R McEwen, B 2004, ‘Protective and damaging effects of the biobehavioural stress response: cognitive, systemic and clinical apects: ISPNE XXXIV meeting summary’, Psychoneuroendocrinology, vol. 29, pp. 1212-22.

32857

McEwen, BS 2004, [PREPUBLICATION COPY] ‘Protection and damage from actue and chronic stress: allostasis and allostatic overload and relevance to the pathophysiology of psychiatric disorders’, Annals of the New York Acadamy of Sciences, vol. 1032.

32954

Posener, JA et al. 2004, ‘Process irregularity of cortisol and adrenocorticotropin secretion in men with major depressive disorder’, Psychoneuroendocrinology, vol. 29, pp. 1129-37.

32855

Ellard, DR et al. 2004, ‘Short Communication: reliability testing and applied use of a measure of neutrophil activation in stress research’, Stress & Health, vol. 20, pp. 181-7.

32862

Wolf, OT et al. 2004, [PREPUBLICATION COPY] ‘Cortisol and memory retrieval in humans: influence of emotional valence’, Annals of the New York Acadamy of Sciences, vol. 1032.

34208

Southwick, SM et al. 1999, ‘Role of norepinephrine in the pathophysiology and treatment of posttraumatic stress disorder’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 46, iss. 9, pp. 1192-1204.

34225

Yehuda, R 1998, ‘Resilience and vulnerability factors in the course of adaptation to trauma’, National Center for PTSD Clinical Quarterly, vol. 8, no. 1, pp. 3-5.

34224

Wolfe, J et al. 1998, ‘Sexual harassment and assault as predictors of PTSD symptomatology among U.S. female Persian Gulf War military personnel’, Journal of Interpersonal Violence, vol. 13, pp. 40-57.

34223

Wolfe, J Proctor, SP 1996, ‘The Persian Gulf War: new findings on traumatic exposure and stress’, PTSD Research Quarterly, vol. 7, pp. 1-7.

32858

Ray, O 2004, [PREPUBLICATION COPY] ‘The revolutionary health science of psychoendoneuroimmunology: a new paradigm for understanding health and treating illness’, Annals of the New York Acadamy of Sciences, vol. 1032.

34066

Wintre, MG Ben-Knaz, R 2000, ‘It's Not Academic, You're in the Army Now: Adjustment to the Army as a Comparative Context for Adjustment to University’, Journal of Adolescent Research, vol. 15, no. 1, pp. 145-172.

34064

Creamer, M Manning, C 1998, ‘Acute stress disorder following an industrial accident’, Australian Psychologist, vol. 33, pp. 125-9.

34063

Pancer , SM et al. 2000, ‘Cognitive Complexity of Expectations and Adjustment to University in the First Year’, Journal of Adolescent Research, vol. 15, no. 1, pp. 38-57.

34062

Hoge, CW et al. 2002, [Comment] ‘Psychological sequelae of September 11’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 347, pp. 443-5.

34060

Alva, SA de Los Reyes, R 1999, ‘Psychosocial Stress, Internalized Symptoms, and the Academic Achievement of Hispanic Adolescents’, Journal of Adolescent Research, vol. 14, no. 3, pp. 343-358.

34071

Torsheim, T Wold, B 2001, ‘School-Related Stress, School Support, and Somatic Complaints: A General Population Study’, Journal of Adolescent Research, vol. 16, no. 3, pp. 293-303.

34058

McAndrew, FT et al. 1998, ‘A Cross-Cultural Ranking of Stressful Life Events in Germany, India, South Africa and the United States’, Journal of Cross-Cultural Psychology, vol. 29, no. 6, pp. 717-727.

34072

Stanton, JM et al. 2001, ‘A General Measure of Work Stress: The Stress in General Scale’, Educational and Psychological Measurement, vol. 61, no. 5, pp. 866-888.

34056

Andersen, I et al. 2004, ‘Do factors in the psychosocial work environment mediate the effect of socioeconomic position on the risk of myocardial infarction? Study from the Copenhagen Centre for Prospective Population Studies’, Occupational and Environmental Medicine, vol. 61, pp. 886-892.

32951

Sapolsky, RM 2004, [COMMENTARY] ‘Is impaired neurogenesis relevant to the affective symptoms of depression?’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 56, pp. 137-139.

34054

Carlson, BE 2005, ‘The most important things learned about violence and trauma in the past 20 years’, Journal of Interpersonal Violence, vol. 20, pp. 119-26.

33970

McFarlane, A 2004, ‘The contribution of epidemiology to the study of traumatic stress’, Social Psychiatry and Psychiatric Epidemiology, vol.

39, pp. 874-882.

34049

Vitaliano, PP et al. 2003, ‘Is caregiving hazardous to one's physical health? A meta-analysis’, Psychological Bulletin, vol. 129, pp. 946-972.

34042

Droogleever Fortuyn, HA et al. (2004, ‘Effect of PhD examination stress on allopregnanolone and cortisol plasma levels and peripheral benzodiazepine receptor density’, Psychoneuroendocrinology, vol. 29, pp. 1341-44.

34040

Gold, SM et al. 2004, ‘Higher Beck depression scores predict delayed epinephrine recovery after actue psychological stress independent of baseline levels of stress and mood’, Biological Psychology, vol. 67, pp. 261-73.

34038

34079

Golden-Kreutz, DM et al. 2004, ‘Assessing stress in cancer patients: a second-order factor analysis model for the perceived stress scale’, Assessment, vol. 11, pp. 216-23.

34037

Ebrecht, M et al. 2004, ‘Perceived stress and cortisol levels predict speed of wound healing in healthy male adults’, Pschoneuroendocrinology, vol. 29, pp. 798-809.

34036

van Praag, HM 2004, ‘Can stress cause depression?’, Progress in Neuro-Psychopharmacology & Biological Psychiatry, vol. 28, pp. 891-907.

34059

Wood, JM et al.1999, ‘Methodological Issues in Evaluating Rorschach Validity: A Comment on Burns and Viglione (1996), Weiner (1996), and Ganellen (1996)’, ‘Assessment, vol. 6, no. 2, pp. 115-129.

32860

Sabban, EL et al. 2004, [PREPUBLICATION COPY] ‘Differential effects of stress on gene transcription factors in catecholaminergic systems’, Annals of the New York Acadamy of Sciences, vol. 1032.

34055

Perez Foster, RM 2002, ‘The long-term mental health effects of nuclear trauma in recent Russian immigrants in the United States’, American Journal of Orthopsychiatry, vol. 72, pp. 492-504.

34019

Ritchie, E Owens, M 2004, ‘Military Issues’, Psychiatric Clinics of North America, vol. 27, pp. 459-71.

34116

Izutsu, T et al. 2004, ‘Relationship between a traumatic life event and an alteration in stress response’, Stress and Health, vol. 20, pp. 65-73.

34030

Vedhara, K et al. 2002, ‘Chronic stress in nonelderly caregivers psychological, endocrine and immune implications’, Journal of Psychosomatic Research, vol. 53, pp. 1153-61.

34029

Amdur, RL Liberzon, I 2001, ‘The structure of posttraumatic stress disorder symptoms in combat veterans: a confirmatory factor analysis of the impact of event scale’, Anxiety Disorders, vol. 15, pp. 345-7.

34028

Dougall, AL et al. 2000, ‘Similarity of prior trauma exposure as a determinant of chronic stress responding to an airline disaster’, Journal of Consulting and Clinical Pshchology, vol. 68, pp. 290-95.

34027

Regehr, C 2001, ‘Crisis debriefing groups for emergency responders: reviewing the evidence’, Brief Treatment and Crisis Intervention, vol. 1, pp. 87-100.

34026

Masten, AS Coatsworth, JD 1998, ‘The devlopment of competence in favorable and unfavorable environments’, American Psychologist, vol. 53, pp. 205-20.

34025

Kessler, RC et al. 1992, ‘Social support, depressed mood, and adjustment to stress: a genetic epidemiologic investigation’, Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, vol. 62, pp. 257-72.

34024

34100

Dohrenwend, BP 2000, ‘The role of adversity and stress in pschopathology: some evidence and its implications for theory and research’, Journal of Health and Social Behavior, vol. 41, pp. 1-19.

34004

Basoglu, M et al. 2004, ‘Prevalence of posttraumatic stress disorder and comorbid depression in earthquake survivors in Turkey: an epidemiological study’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 17, pp. 133-141.

34022

Shalev, AY 2002, ‘Acute stress reactions in adults’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 51, pp. 532-43.

34032

Greco, V Roger, D 2003, ‘Uncertainty, stress, and health’, Personality and Individual Differences, vol. 34, pp. 1057-68.

34020

Johansson, G et al. 1978, ‘Social Psychological and neuroendocrine stress reactions in highly mechanised work’, Ergonomics, vol. 21, pp. 583-99.

32796

Hashim, IH 2003, ‘Cultural and gender differences in perceptions of stressors and coping skills: a study of Western and African college students in China’, School Psychology International, vol. 24, pp. 182-203.

34018

Boehnlein, JK et al. 2004, ‘A ten-year treatment outcome study of traumatized Cambodian refugees’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 192, pp. 658-63.

34017

DeLisi, LE et al. 2003, ‘A survey of New Yorkers after the Sept. 11, 2001, terrorist attacks’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 160, pp. 780-3.

34016

Levav, I et al. 2004, [Letter to the Editor] ‘Terrorism and psychiatric disorders”, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 161, pp. 2136-7.

34015

O'Brien, JT et al. 2004, ‘A longitudinal study of hippocampal volume, cortisol levels, and cognition in older depressed subjects’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 161, pp. 2081-90.

34014

North, CS et al. 2004, ‘The course of PTSD, major depression, substance abuse, and somatization after a natural disaster’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 192, pp. 823-9.

34013

Chang, CM et al. 2005, ‘Predictors of posttraumatic outcomes following the 1999 Taiwan earthquake’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 193, pp. 40-6.

34011

Anonymous 2005, ‘Mental health status of World Trade Center rescue and recovery workers and volunteers - New York City, July 2002-August 2004’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 293, pp. 30-31.

34114

Regehr, C et al. 2003, ‘Social support, self-efficacy and trauma in new recruits and experienced firefighters’, Stress and Health, vol. 19, pp. 189-193.

34023

28385

Aldwin, CM et al. 1994, ‘Vulnerability and resilience to combat exposure: can stress have lifelong effects?’, Psychology and Aging, vol. 9, pp. 34-44.

33855

Kessler ,RC 2000, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder: the burden to the individual and to society’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 61, suppl. 5, pp. 4-12.

33981

Markus, R et al. 2000, ‘Effects of food on cortisol and mood in vulnerable subjects under controllable and uncontrollable stress’, Physiology & Behaviour, vol. 70, pp. 333-42.

34001

Buckley, B et al. 2004, ‘Evaluation of initial posttrauma cardiovascular levels in association with acute PTSD symptoms following a serious motor vehicle accident’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 17, pp. 317-24.

33999

Larsson, G 2000, ‘Dimensional analysis of the Impact of Event Scale using structural equation modeling’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 13, pp. 193-204.

33997

Green, BL et al. 2000, ‘Outcomes of single versus multiple trauma exposure in a screening sample’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 13, pp. 271-286.

33991

Stroud, LR et al. 2002, ‘Sex differences in stress responses: social rejection versus achievement stress’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 52, pp. 318-27.

33990

Christopher M (2004, ‘A braoder view of trauma: a biopsychosocial-evolutionary view of the role of the traumatic stress response in the emergence of pahtology and/or growth. Clinical Pschology Review 24:75-98.

33989

Bacon, SL et al 2004, ‘Increases in lipids and immune cells in response to exercise and mental stress in patients with suspected coronary artery disease: effects of adjustment for shifts in plasma volume’, Biological Psychology, vol. 65, pp. 237-250.

34115

Assanangkorchai, S et al. 2004, ‘The flooding of Hat Yai: predictors of adverse emotional responses to a natural disaster’, Stress and Health, vol. 20, pp. 81-89.

33986

Clark, R 2003, ‘Subjective stress and coping resources interact to predict blood pressure reactivity in black college students’, Journal of Black Psychology, vol. 29, pp. 445-62.

34031

Vedhara, K et al. 2003, ‘An investigation into the relationship between salivary cortisol, stress, anxiety and depression’, Biological Psycholgy, vol. 62, pp. 89-96.

33982

Kunz-Ebrecht, SR et al. 2003, ‘Cortisol responses to mild psychological stress are inversely associated with proinflammatory cytokines’, Brain, Behaviour and Immunity, vol. 17, pp. 373:83.

34083

Sinclair, VG Wallston, KA 2004, ‘The Development and Psychometric Evaluation of the Brief Resilient Coping Scale’, Assessment, vol. 11, no. 1, pp. 94-101.

34168

Steptoe, A et al. 2003, ‘Influence of Socioeconomic Status and Job Control on Plasma Fibrinogen Responses to Acute Mental Stress’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 65, pp. 137-144.

34121

Utsey, SO 1998, ‘Assessing the Stressful Effects of Racism: A Review of Instrumentation’, Journal of Black Psychology, vol. 24, no. 3, pp. 269-288.

34120

Cartwright, S 2003, ‘Book Review : Work and Mental Health: An Employers’Guide’, Stress and Health, vol. 16, p. 61.

34118

Haisch, DC Meyers, LS 2004, ‘MMPI - 2 assessed post - traumatic stress disorder related to job stress, coping, and personality in police agencies’, Stress and Health, vol. 20, pp. 233-229.

34117

De Gucht, V et al. 2003, ‘Job stress, personality, and psychological distress as determinats of somatization and functional somatic syndromes in a population of nurses’, Stress and Health, vol. 19, pp. 195-204.

34034

Schmeelk-Cone, KH Zimmerman, MA 2003, ‘A longitudinal analysis of stress in African American youth: predictors and outcomes of stress trajectories, Journal of Youth and Adolescence, vol. 32, pp. 419-30.

33988

Lutgendorf, SK et al. 2004, ‘Effects of acute stress, relaxation, and a neurogenic inflammatory stimulus on interleukin-6 in humans’, Brain, Behaviour and Immunity’, vol. 18, pp. 55-64.

34021

Henry, DB et al. 2004, ‘Have there been lasting effects associated with the September 11, 2001, terrorist attacks among inner-city parents and children?’, Professional Psychology: Research and Practice, vol. 35, pp. 542-7.

34006

Khoury, EL et al. 1997, ‘The impact of Hurricane Andrew on deviant behavior among a multi-racial/ethnic sample of aldolescents in Dade county, Florida: a longitudinal analysis’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 10, pp. 71-91.

34099

Dewe, P Brook, R 2000, ‘Sequential Tree Analysis of Work Stressors: Exploring Score Profiles in the Context of the Stressor-Stress Relationship’, International Journal of Stress Management, vol. 7, no. 1, pp. 1-18.

34249

Keane, TM et al. 1998, ‘Utility of psychophysiological measurement in the diagnosis of posttraumatic stress disorder: results from a Department of Veterans Affairs cooperative study’, Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, 66, pp. 914-923.

34110

McWilliams, LA et al. 2003, ‘Use of the Coping Inventory for Stressful Situations in a Clinically Depressed Sample: Factor Structure, Personality Correlates, and Prediction of Distress’, Journal of Clinical Psychology, vol. 59, no. 12, pp 1371-1385.

34109

Chen, PY Spector, PE 1991, ‘Negative Affectivity as the Underlying Cause of Correlations Between Stressors and Strains’, Journal of Applied Psychology, vol. 76, no. 3, pp. 398-407.

34108

Erel, O Burman, B 1995, ‘Interrelatedness of Marital Relations and Parent-Child Relations: A Meta-Analytic Review’, Psychological Bulletin, vol. 118, no. 1, pp. 108-132.

34107

Neumann, DA et al. 1996, ‘The Long-Term Sequelae of Childhood Sexual Abuse in Women: A Meta-Analytic Review’, Child Maltreatment, vol. 1, no. 1, pp. 6-16.

34106

Golding, JM et al. 1997, ‘Sexual Assult History and health Perceptions: Seven General Population Studies’, Health Psychology, vol. 16, no. 5, pp. 417-425.

34105

Schaufeli, WB Peeters, MCW 2000, ‘Job Stress and Burnout Among Correctional Officers: A Literature Review’, International Journal of Stress Management, vol. 7, no. 1, pp. 19-48.

34104

Brook, R Dewe, P 2000, ‘Sequential Tree Analysis of Work Stressors: Exploring Score Profiles in the Context of the Stressor-Stress Relationship’, International Journal of Stress Management, vol. 7, no. 1, pp. 1-18.

34084

Todd, M et al. 2004, ‘Do We Know How We Cope? Relating Daily Coping Reports to Global and Time-Limited Retrospective Assessments’, Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, vol. 86, no. 2, pp. 310-319.

34102

Hagihara, A et al. 2000, ‘Work Stressors and Alcohol Consumption among White Collar Workers: A Signal Detection Approach’, Journal of Studies on Alcohol, vol. 61, pp. 462-465.

34112

Cass, MH et al.2003, ‘A meta-analysis of the relationship between job satisfaction and employee health in Hong Kong’, Stress and Health, vol. 19, pp. 79-95.

34113

Johnson, S Cooper, C 2003, ‘The construct validity of the ASSET stress measure’, Stress and Health, vol. 19, pp. 181-185.

34097

Kimball, A Freysinger, VJ 2003, ‘Leisure, Stress, and Coping: The Sport Participation of Collegiate Student – Athletes’, Leisure Sciences, vol. 25, pp. 115-141.

34096

Hutchinson, SL et al. 2003, ‘Leisure as a Coping Resource: Variations in Coping with Traumatic Injury and Illness’, Leisure Sciences, vol. 25, pp. 143-161.

34095

Klitzing, SW 2003, ‘Coping with Chronic Stress: Leisure and Women Who Are Homeless’, Leisure Sciences, vol. 25, pp. 163-181.

34094

Iwasaki, Y 2003, ‘Examining Rival Models of Leisure Coping Mechanisms’, Leisure Sciences, vol. 25, pp. 183-206.

34092

Schuster, RM et al. 2002, ‘A Theoretical Model to Measure the Appraisal and Coping Response to Hassles in Outdoor Recreation Settings’, Leisure Sciences, vol. 25, pp. 277-299.

34091

McMahon, SD et al. 2003, ‘Stress and psychopathology in children and adolescents: is there evidence of specificity?’, Journal of Child Psychology and Psychiatry, vol. 44, no. 1,. pp 107-133.

34090

Bakker, AB et al. 2002, ‘Validation of the Maslach Burnout Inventory - General Survey: An Internet Study’, Anxiety, Stress and Coping, vol. 15, no. 3, pp. 245-260.

34103

March, JS 2003, ‘Acute Stress Disorder in Youth: A Multivariate Prediction Model’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 53, pp. 809-816.

33842

Schlotz, W et al.2004, ‘Perceived work overload and chronic worrying predict weekend-weekday differences in the cortisol awakening response’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 66, pp. 207-214.

34033

Gaab, J et al. 2003, ‘Randomized controlled evaluation of the effectsa of cognitive-behavioral stress management on cortisol responses to acute stress in healthy subjects’, Psychoendocrinology, vol. 28, pp. 767-79.

34035

Tucker, P et al. 2004, ‘Neuroimmune and cortisol changes in selective serotonin reuptake inhibitor and placebo treatment of chronic posttraumatic stress disorder’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 56, pp. 1221-8.

34247

Kaufman, J Henrich, C 2000, ‘Exposure to violence and early childhood trauma’, Handbook of infant mental health, Guilford Press, pp. 195-207.

34082

Koslowsky, M et al. 1994, ‘Reactions to Stress During the Persian Gulf War: The Use of Structural Equations for Testing the Horowitz Model’, Assessment, vol. 1, no. 2, pp. 143-149.

34081

Bloch, GJ et al. 2004, ‘The Salient Stressor Impact Questionnaire (SSIQ) : A Measurement of the Intensity and Choronicity of Stress’, Assessment, vol. 11, no. 4, pp. 342-360.

34080

Gray, MJ et al. 2004, ‘Psychometric Properties of the Life Events Checklist’, Assessment, vol. 11, no. 4, pp. 330-341.

34078

Lowe, PA Reynolds, CR 2004, ‘Psychometric Analysis of the Adult Manifest Anxiety Scale-Adult Version Among Young and Middle-aged Adults’, Educational and Psychological Measurement, vol. 64, no. 1, pp. 661-681.

34077

Powers, AS et al. 2004, ‘Wellness, Perceived Stress, Mattering, and Marital Satisfaction Among Medical Residents and Their Spouses: Implications for Education and Counseling’, The Family Cournal: Counseling and Therapy for Couples and Families, vol. 12, no. 1, pp. 26-36.

34076

Abela, JRZ 2003, ‘A Test of Beck's Cognitive Diathesis - Stress Theory of Depression in Early Adolescents’, Journal of Early Adolescence, vol. 23, no. 4, pp. 384-404.

34075

Steed, LG 2002, ‘A psychometric comparison of four measures of hope and optimism’, Educational and Psychological Measurement, vol. 62, no. 3, pp. 466-482.

34087

O'Donnell, ML et al. 2003, ‘Posttraumatic disorders following injury: an empirical and methodological review’, Clinical Psychology Review, vol. 23, pp. 587-603.

34111

Matheny, KB et al. 2003, ‘The Coping Resources Inventory for Stress: A Measure of Perceived Resourcefulness’, Journal of Clinical Psychology, vol. 59, no. 12, pp. 1261-1277.

34248

Marmar, CR et al. 1998, ‘Peritraumatic dissociation and posttraumatic stress disorder’, Trauma, memory, and dissociation, American Psychiatric Press, pp. 229-252.

24191

Landsberg, L Young, JB 1992, ‘Catecholamines and the adrenal medulla’, pp 621-705. In: Wilson, JD Foster, DW (eds). Williams Textbook of Endocrinology, W.B. Saunders, Philadelphia.

34245

Proctor, SP et al. 1998, ‘Health status of Persian Gulf War veterans: self-reported symptoms, environmental exposures and the effect of stress’, International Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 27, pp. 1000-1010.

34244

Prigerson, HG et al. 1998, ‘Pathways to traumatic stress syndromes’, Current Opinion in Psychiatry, vol. 11, pp. 49-152.

34243

Prigerson, 2001, ‘Combat trauma: trauma with highest risk of delayed onset and unresolved posttraumatic stress disorder symptoms, unemployment, and abuse among men’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 189, pp. 99-108.

34242

Porter, S 1996, ‘Without conscience or without active conscience?: the etiology of psychopathy revisited’, Aggression and Violent Behavior, vol. 1, pp. 179-189.

34241

Perkonigg, A et al. 2000, ‘Traumatic events and post-traumatic stress disorder in the community: prevalence, risk factors and comorbidity’, Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica , pp. 46-59.

34074

Weiss, MJ 2002, ‘Hardiness and social support as predictors of stress in mothers of typical children, children with autism, and children with mental retardation’, Autism, vol. 6, no. 1, pp. 115-130.

34101

Grabe, HJ et al. 2005, ‘Mental and phsyical distress is modulated by a polymorphism in the 5-HT transporter gene interacting with social stressors and chronic disease burden’, Molecular Psychiatry, vol. 10, pp. 220-224.

34088

Bliese, PD Jex, SM 2002, ‘Incorporating a Multilevel Perspective Into Occupational Stress Research: Theoretical, Methodological, and Practical Implications’, Journal of Occupational Health Psychology, vol. 7, no. 3, pp. 265-276.

43703

Groome. D Soureti, A 2004, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder and anxiety symptoms in children exposed to the 1999 Greek earthquake’, British Journal of Psychology, vol. 95, pp. 387-397.

18083

Pearn, JH 1999, ‘The victor as victim: stress syndromes of operational service. 1: Acute stress syndromes’, Australian Defence Force Health, vol. 1, pp. 30-32.

13852

Hiley-Young, B et al. 1995, ‘Warzone Violence in Vietnam: An Examination of Premilitary, Military, and Postmilitary Factors in PTSD In-Patients’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 8, no. 1, pp. 125-141.

13879

Brady, KT 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and comorbidity: recognizing the many faces of PTSD’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 58, suppl. 9, pp. 12-15.

14836

Marshall, RP et al. 1998, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and other predictors of health care consumption by Vietnam veterans’, Pschiatric Services, vol. 49, no. 12, pp. 1609-11.

43607

Pitman, RK et al. 2001, ‘Investigating the pathogenesis of Posttraumatic Stress Disorder with Neuroimaging’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 62, no. S17, pp. 47-54.

11291

de Visser, DC et al. 1995, ‘Cardiovascular response to mental stress in offspring of hypertensive parents: the Dutch hypertension and offspring study’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. 13, pp. 901-908.

33995

Davis, MC et al. 1999, ‘Body fat distribution and emodynamic stress resposes in premenopausal obese women: a preliminary study’, Health Psychology, vol. 18, pp. 625-33.

32847

Theorell, T 2003, [Editorial] ‘Biological stress markers and misconceptions about them’, Stress & Health, vol. 19, pp. 59-60.

32987

Wust, S et al 2000, ‘Genetic factors, perceived chronic stress, and the free cortisol response to awakening’, Psychoneuroendocrinology, vol. 25, pp. 707-720.

4616746023

Kaufman, J et al. 1999, [Editorial] ‘Neurobiological correlates of child abuse’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 45, pp. 1235-6.

10020

Friedman, MJ Charney, DS Deutch, AY (eds), 1995, Neurobiological and clinical consequences of stress: From normal adapation to post-traumatic stress disorder, Lipincott-Raven, Philadelphia.

3397132984

Ikin, JF et al. (2004, ‘War-related psychological stressors and risk of psychological disorders in Australian veterans of the 1991 Gulf War’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 185, pp. 116-26.

Appendix C

Appendix A

Preliminary list of the proposed pool of information, as advised to the Applicant and the Commissionss by letters dated 2 September 2011 (see paragraph 34 of the Reasons) and the final pool of information. This list also identifies the information that the Applicant and the Commissionss relied (being information that the RMA advised was available to (before) the RMA at the relevant times and which the RMA sent to the Council in accordance with section 196K of the VEA).

|RMA ID | |

|Number | |

|34274 |Acierno, R et al. 2001, ‘Rape and physical violence: comparison of assault characteristics in older and younger adults in the |

| |National Women's Study’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 14, pp, 685 - 695. |

|34273 |Acierno, R et al. 2002, ‘Psychopathology following interpersonal violence: a comparison of risk factors in older and younger |

| |adults’, Journal of Clinical Geropsychology’, vol. 8, pp. 13 - 23. |

|38709 |Ahern J et al. 2002, ‘Television images and psychological symptoms after the September 11 terrorist attacks’, Psychiatry, |

| |vol. 65, pp. 289 - 300. |

|43694 |Ahern, J et al. 2004, ‘Television images and probable posttraumatic stress disorder after September 11. The role of background|

| |characteristics, event exposures, and perievent panic’, The Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 192, no. 3, pp. 217 - |

| |226. |

|28385 |Aldwin, CM et al. 1994, ‘Vulnerability and resilience to combat exposure: can stress have lifelong effects?’, Psychology & |

|34023 |Aging vol. 9, no. 1, pp 34 - 44. |

|5840 |American Psychiatric Association, 1980, Diagnostic and statistical manual of mental disorders, 3rd edn. Washington. |

|5841 |American Psychiatric Association, 1987, Diagnostic and statistical manual of mental disorders, 3rd edn. Washington. |

| |American Psychiatric Association, 2000, Diagnostic and statistical manual of mental disorders, 4th edn. Washington. |

|33726 |Amir, M Sol, O 1999, ‘Psychological impact and prevalence of traumatic events in a student sample in Israel: the effect of |

| |multiple traumatic events and physical injury’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 12, pp. 139 - 154. |

|9448 |Andersen, RS 1975, ‘Operation Homecoming: Psychological observations of repatriated Vietnam prisoners of war’, Psychiatry, |

| |vol. 38, pp. 65 - 74. |

|34539 |Andrews, G et at.2001, ‘Prevalence, co-morbidity, disability and service utilisation’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. |

| |178, pp. 145 - 53. |

|34011 |Anonymous 2005, ‘Mental health status of World Trade Center rescue and recovery workers and volunteers- New York City, July |

| |2002-August 2004’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 293, pp. 30 - 31. |

|34115 |Assanangkorchai, S et al. 2004, ‘The flooding of Hat Yai: predictors of adverse emotional responses to a natural disaster’, |

| |Stress and Health, vol. 20, pp. 81- 89. |

|43572 |Baird, S Jenkins, SR 2003, ‘Vicarious traumatization, secondary traumatic stress, and burnout in sexual assault and domestic |

| |violence agency staff’, Violence and Victims, vol. 18, no. 1, pp. 71 - 86. |

|34004 |Basoglu, M et al 2004, ‘Prevalence of posttraumatic stress disorder and co-morbid depression in earthquake survivors in |

| |Turkey: an epidemiological study’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 17, pp. 133 - 141. |

|1270 |Beebe Gilbert, W 1975, ‘Follow-up studies on World War II and Korean War Prisoners’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. |

| |101, no. 5, pp. 400 - 422. |

|37678 |Benyamini, Y Solomon, Z 2005, ‘Combat stress reactions, posttraumatic stress disorder, cumulative life stress and physical |

| |health among Israeli veterans twenty years after exposure to combat’, Social Science & Medicine, vol. 61, pp. 1267 - 1277. |

|9447 |Berg, SW Richlin, M 1977, ‘Injuries and illnesses of Vietnam War POWs. Navy POWs’, Military Medicine, pp 514 - 518. |

|43695 |Bernstein, KT et al. 2007, ‘Television watching and the risk of incident probable posttraumatic stress disorder. A prospective|

| |evaluation’, The Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol.195, no. 1, pp. 41 - 47. |

|34277 |Blanchard, EB Hickling, EJ 1998, ‘Motor vehicle accident survivors and PTSD’, PTSD Research Quarterly, vol. 9, pp.1 - 6. |

|34278 |Bolton, EE et al. 2001, ‘Reports of prior exposure to potentially traumatic events and PTSD in troops poised for deployment’, |

| |Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 14, pp. 249 - 256. |

|45512 |Bonanno, GA et al. B 2007, ‘Is there more to complicated grief than depression and posttraumatic stress disorder? A test of |

| |incremental validity’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 116, no. 2, pp. 342 - 351. |

|10933 |Boscarino, JA 1995, ‘Posttraumatic stress and associated disorders among Vietnam Veterans: the significance of combat exposure|

| |and social support’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 8, no. 2, pp. 317 - 336. |

|13839 |Boscarino, JA 1997, ‘Diseases Among Men 20 Years After Exposure to Severe Stress: Implications for Clinical Research and |

| |Medical Care’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 59, no. 6, pp. 605 - 614. |

|5857 |Boyle, CA et al. 1989, ‘Long-term health consequences of military service in Vietnam’, Epidemiologic Reviews, vol. 11, pp. 1 |

| |- 27. |

|13879 |Brady, KT 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and co-morbidity: recognizing the many faces of PTSD’, Journal of Clinical |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 58, suppl. 9, pp. 12 - 15. |

|31766 |Bramsen, I et al. 2000, ‘Pre-deployment personality traits and exposure to trauma as predictors of posttraumatic stress |

| |symptoms: a prospective study of former peacekeepers’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 157, pp. 1115 - 1119. |

|10946 |Brandt GT et al. 1997, ‘Psychiatric morbidity in medical and surgical patients evacuated from the Persian Gulf war’, |

| |Psychiatric Services, vol. 48, no. 1, pp. 102 - 104. |

|36642 |Bray, RM 1999, ‘Stress and substance use among military women and men’, American Journal of Drug and Alcohol Abuse, vol. 25, |

| |no. 2, pp. 239 - 256. |

|10882 |Bremner, JD et al. 1996, ‘Chronic PTSD in Vietnam combat veterans: Course of illness and substance abuse’, American Journal |

| |of Psychiatry, vol. 153, pp. 369 - 375. |

|34269 |Bremner, JD n.d., ‘Acute and chronic responses to psychological trauma: where do we go from here?’, American Journal of |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 156, pp. 349 - 351. |

|33852 |Breslau, N 1991, ‘Traumatic events and posttraumatic stress disorder in an urban population of young adult’, Archives of |

| |General Psychiatry, vol. 48, pp. 216 - 22. |

|38574 |Breslau, N 2002, ‘Epidemiologic studies of trauma, posttraumatic stress disorder, and other psychiatric disorders’, Canadian |

| |Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 47, pp. 923 - 929. |

|34982 |Breslau, N et al. 1998, ‘Epidemiological findings on Posttraumatic Stress Disorder and co-morbid disorders in the general |

| |population’, pp. 319 - 330, Dohrenwend, B ed., Adversity, Stress, and Psychopathology, Oxford University Press. New York. |

|45234 |Breslau, N et al. 1999, ‘Previous exposure to trauma and PTSD effects of subsequent trauma: results from the Detroit area |

| |survey of trauma’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 156, no. 6, pp. 902 - 907. |

|34538 |Breslau, N et al. 1999, ‘Vulnerability to assaultive violence: further specification of the sex difference in posttraumatic |

| |stress disorder’, Psychological Medicine, vol. 29, pp. 813 - 21. |

|34199 |Breslau, N et al. 2003, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and the incidence of nicotine, alcohol, and other drug disorders in |

| |persons who have experienced trauma’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 60, pp. 289 - 94. |

|34200 |Breslau, N et al.1995, ‘Risk factors for PTSD related traumatic events: a prospective analysis’, American Journal of |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 152, pp. 529 - 35. |

|13885 |Breslau, N, et al. 1997, ‘Sex differences in posttraumatic stress disorder’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 54, pp. |

| |1044 - 1048. |

|31760 |Bresslau, N et al. 1998, ‘Trauma and posttraumatic stress disorder in the community: the 1996 Detroit area survey of trauma’, |

| |Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 55, pp. 626 - 32. |

|31759 |Brewin, CR et al. 2000, ‘Meta-analysis of risk factors for posttraumatic stress disorder in trauma exposed adults’, Journal |

| |of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 68, pp. 748 - 66. |

|45518 |Broen, AN et al. 2004, ‘Psychological impact on women of miscarriage versus induced abortion: a 2 year follow-up study’, |

| |Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 66, pp. 265 - 271. |

|12279 |Bromet, E Dew, MA 1995, ‘Review of psychiatric epidemiologic research on disasters’, Epidemiologic Reviews, vol. 17, no. 1, |

| |pp. 113 - 119. |

|13890 |Bromet, E et al. 1998, ‘Risk factors for DSM-III-R posttraumatic stress disorder: findings from the National co-morbidity |

| |Survey’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 147, no. 4, pp. 353 - 361. |

|35287 |Bromet, EJ 1998, ‘Psychological effects of radiation catastrophes’, pp 283 - 294. In Peterson LE Abrahamson S eds Effects of |

| |Ionizing Radiation: Atomic bomb survivors and their children (1945-1995). Joseph Henry Press, Washington DC. |

|43707 |Bryant, RA 2001, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and mild brain injury: controversies, causes and consequences’, Journal of |

| |Clinical and Experimental Neuropsychology, vol. 23, no. 6, pp. 718 - 728. |

|10887 |Bullman, TA Kang, HK 1994, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and the risk of traumatic deaths among Vietnam veterans’, Journal |

| |of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 182, pp. 604 - 610. |

|36615 |Callahan, KL et al. 2005, ‘Longitudinal stress responses to the 9/11 terrorist attacks in a New York metropolitan college |

| |sample’, Stress, Trauma, and Crisis, vol. 8, pp. 45 - 60. |

|34152 |Campbell, TW 2005, ‘Issues in forensic psychology: Posttraumatic stress disorder’, accessed at |

| | |

|34288 |Candel, I Merckelbach, H 2004, ‘Peritraumatic dissociation as a predictor of posttraumatic stress disorder: a critical |

| |review’, Comprehensive Psychiatry, vol 45, pp. 44 - 50. |

|43786 |Cardenas, J et al. 2003, ‘PTSD, Major depressive symptoms, and substance abuse following September 11, 2001, in a Midwestern |

| |university population’, International Journal of Emergency Mental Health, vol. 5, no. 1, pp. 15 - 28. |

|31619 |Carlier, IVE et al. 1997, ‘Risk factors for posttraumatic stress symptomatology in police officers: a prospective analysis’, |

| |The Journal of Nervous & Mental Disease. vol. 185, no. 8, pp. 498 - 506 |

| |. |

|34054 |Carlson, BE 2005, ‘The most important things learned about violence and trauma in the past 20 years’, Journal of |

| |Interpersonal Violence, vol. 20, pp. 119 - 126. |

|34257 |Carlson, EB 2001, ‘Psychometric study of a brief screen for PTSD: assessing the impact of multiple traumatic events’, |

| |Assessment, vol. 8, pp. 431 - 441. |

|33856 |Carr, VJ et al. 1997, ‘A synthesis of the findings from the quake impact study: a two year investigation of the psychological |

| |sequelae of the 1989 Newcastle earthquake’, Social Psychiatry and Psychiatric Epidemiology, vol. 32, pp. 123 - 136. |

|34013 |Chang, CM et al. 2005, ‘Predictors of posttraumatic outcomes following the 1999 Taiwan earthquake’, Journal of Nervous and |

| |Mental Disease, vol. 193, pp. 40 -4 6. |

|34984 |Charney, DS 2004, ‘hobiological mechanisms of resilience and vulnerability: Implications for successful adaptation to extreme |

| |stress’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 161, pp. 195 - 216. |

|33990 |Christopher, M 2004, ‘A broader view of trauma: a bio-psychosocial -evolutionary view of the role of the traumatic stress |

| |response in the emergence of pathology and/or growth’, Clinical Psychology Review, vol. 24, pp. 75 - 98. |

|34256 |Cloitre, M 1997, ‘co-morbidity of DSM-IV disorders among women experiencing traumatic events’, National Center for PTSD |

| |Clinical Quarterly, vol. 7, pp.52 - 53. |

|10932 |Creamer, M et al. 1996, ‘A profile of help-seeking Australian Veterans’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 9, no. 3, pp. 568 |

| |- 575. |

|12824 |Creamer, M et al. April 26 - 301998, ‘Treatment of Chronic, Combat Related Posttraumatic Stress Disorder: The Australian |

| |Experience’, This paper was prepared for presentation at the World Veterans Federation's First International Conference on |

| |Psychosocial Consequences of War: Dubrovnik.. |

|34282 |Creamer, M et al. 2001, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder: findings from the Australian National Survey of Mental Health and |

| |Well-Being’, Psychological Medicine, vol. 31, pp. 1237 -12 47. |

|9675 |Cui, XJ Vaillant, GE 1996, ‘Antecedents and Consequences of Negative Life Events in Adulthood: A Longitudinal Study’, |

| |American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 153, no. 1, pp. 21 - 26. |

|13882 |Cunningham, M Cunningham, JD 1997, ‘Patterns of symptomatology and patterns of torture and trauma experiences in resettled |

| |refugees’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 31, pp. 555 - 565. |

|5858 |Davidson, JRT et al. 1991, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in the community: an epidemiological study’, Psychological |

|4171 |Medicine, vol. 21, pp. 713 - 721. |

|43581 |Davis, CG Macdonald, SL 2004, ‘Threat appraisals, distress and the development of positive life changes after September 11th |

| |in a Canadian sample’, Cognitive Behaviour Therapy, vol. 33, no. 2, pp. 68 - 78. |

|9594 |Deaton, JE 1977, ‘Coping activities in Solitary Confinement of US Navy POWs in Vietnam’, Journal of Applied Social |

| |Psychology, vol. 7, no. 3, pp. 239 - 257. |

|34017 |DeLisi, LE et al. 2003, ‘’A survey of New Yorkers after the Sept. 11 2001 terrorist attacks’, American Journal of Psychiatry, |

| |vol. 160, pp. 780 - 783. |

|36618 |Dew, MA Bromet, EJ 1993, ‘Predictors of temporal patterns of psychiatric distress during 10 years following the nuclear |

| |accident at Three Mile Island’, Social Psychiatry and Psychiatric Epidemiology, vol. 28, pp.49 - 55. |

|43706 |Doctor, M Gilboa, D 1999, ‘The epidemiology and Definition of PTSD’, Journal of Burn Care & Rehabilitation, vol. 20, no. 5, |

| |pp. 422 - 425. |

|34024 |Dohrenwend, BP 2000, ‘The role of adversity and stress in psychopathology: some evidence and its implications for theory and |

|34100 |research’, Journal of Health and Social Behaviour, vol. 41, pp. 1 - 19. |

|34264 |Donovan, BS 1996, ‘Childhood factors and war zone stress in chronic PTSD’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 9, pp. 361 - |

| |368. |

|36637 |Donta, ST et al. 2004, ‘Benefits and harms of doxycycline treatment for Gulf War veterans' illnesses’, Annals of Internal |

| |Medicine, vol. 141, pp. 85 - 94. |

|34028 |Dougall, AL et al. 2000, ‘Similarity of prior trauma exposure as a determinant of chronic stress responding to an airline |

| |disaster’, Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, vol. 68, pp. 290 -295. |

|32788 |Dulmus, CN 2003, ‘When stress constitutes trauma and trauma constitutes crisis: The stress-trauma-crisis continuum’, Brief |

| |Treatment and Crisis Intervention, vol. 3, pp. 27 - 35. |

|5859 |Eaton, WW Kessler, LG eds 1985, The NIMH Epidemiological Catchment area program’, Epidemiological field methods in |

| |Psychiatry, Academic Press, New York. |

|36631 |Ehlers, A et al 1998, ‘Psychological predictors of chronic posttraumatic stress disorder after motor vehicle accidents’, |

| |Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol.107, pp. 508 - 519. |

|34281 |Ehlers, A et al. 2003, ‘Cognitive predictors of posttraumatic stress disorder in children: results of a prospective |

| |longitudinal study’, Behaviour Research and Therapy, vol. 41, pp. 1 - 10. |

|9626 |Elder, GH 1997, ‘Linking combat and physical health: the legacy of World War II in men's lives’, American Journal of |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 330 - 336. |

|9510 |Elliott, SJ 1995, ‘Psychosocial stress, women and heart health: A critical review’, Social Science & Medicine, vol. 40, no. |

| |1, pp 105 - 115. |

|12807 |Engdahl, B et al. 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in a community group of former prisoners of war: a normative response |

| |to severe trauma’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 1576 - 1581. |

|36668 |Engel, CC 2001, ‘Outbreaks of medically unexplained physical symptoms after military action, terrorist threat, or |

| |technological disaster’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, suppl. 2, pp. 47 -48. |

|31746 |Erickson, DJ et al. 2001, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and depression symptomatology in a sample of Gulf War veterans: a |

| |prospective analysis.’, Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 69, pp. 41 - 49. |

|34298 |Erwin, BA et al. 2000, ‘PTSD, malevolent environment, and criminality among criminally involved male adolescents’, Criminal |

| |Justice and Behaviour, vol. 27, pp. 196 - 215. |

|36754 |Esposito, K et al. 2005, ‘Stress Disorder After Traumatic Injury, O'Donell and Creamer Reply’, The American Journal of |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 162, no. 3, Academic Research Library, p. 629. |

|34992 |Feinstein, A Nicolson, D 2005, ‘Embedded journalists in the Iraq War: are they at greater psychological risk?’, Journal of |

| |Traumatic Stress, vol. 18, pp. 129 - 132. |

|9119 |Finlay-Jones, R 1988, ‘Life events and psychiatric illness’, Handbook of Social Psychiatry, pp 27 - 40. |

|43615 |Foa, EB Street, GP 2001, ‘Women and traumatic events’, Journal Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 62, no. 17, pp. 29 - 34. |

|34267 |Fontana, A et al. 2000, ‘Impact of combat and sexual harassment on the severity of posttraumatic stress disorder among men and|

| |women peacekeepers in Somalia’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 188, pp. 163 - 169. |

|34255 |Fontana, A et al. 1992, ‘War zone traumas and posttraumatic stress disorder symptomatology’, Journal of Nervous and Mental |

| |Disease, vol. 180, pp. 748 - 755. |

|34250 |Fontana, A et al. 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder among female Vietnam veterans: a causal model of etiology’, American |

| |Journal of Public Health, vol. 87, pp. 169 - 175. |

|10874 | |

|34254 |Fontana, A et al. 1997, ‘Social support and psychopathology in the war zone’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. |

| |185, pp. 675 - 681. |

|34253 |Fontana, A et al. 1999, ‘A model of war zone stressors and posttraumatic stress disorder’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. |

| |12, pp. 111 - 126. |

|10886 |Fontana, A Rosenheck, R 1994, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder among Vietnam theatre veterans: A causal model of etiology in a |

| |community sample’, Journal of Nervous & Mental Disease, vol. 182, no. 12, pp. 677 - 684. |

|34252 |Fontana, A Rosenheck, RA 1998, ‘Duty related and sexual stress in the etiology of PTSD among women veterans who seek |

| |treatment’, Psychiatric Services, vol. 49, pp. 658 - 662. |

|34253 |Fontana, A Rosenheck, RA 1999, ‘A model of war zone stressors and posttraumatic stress disorder’, Journal of Traumatic Stress,|

| |vol. 12, pp. 111 - 126. |

|28068 |Ford, JD 1999, ‘Disorders of extreme stress following war-zone military trauma: associated features of posttraumatic stress |

|31756 |disorder or co-morbid but distinct syndromes?’, Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 67, pp. 3 - 12. |

|34537 |Frans, O et al. 2005, ‘Trauma exposure and posttraumatic stress disorder in the general population’, Acta Psychiatrica |

| |Scandinavica, vol. 111, no. 291 - 299. |

|43702 |Fremont, WP et al. 2005, ‘The impact of terrorism on children and adolescents: terror in the skies, terror on television’, |

| |Child and Adolescent Psychiatric Clinics of North America, vol. 14, pp. 429 - 451. |

|10020 |Friedman, MJ et al. eds 1995, Neurobiological and clinical consequences of stress: From normal adaptation to posttraumatic |

| |stress disorder, Lippincott-Raven, Philadelphia. |

|36621 |Frueh, BC et al. 2005, ‘Documented combat exposure of US veterans seeking treatment for combat related posttraumatic stress |

| |disorder’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 186, pp. 467 - 472. |

|34196 |Galea, S et al. 2002, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in Manhattan, New York City, after the September 11th terrorist attacks’,|

| |Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79, pp. 340 - 353. |

|34197 |Galea, S et al. 2002, ‘Psychological sequelae of the September 11 terrorist attacks in New York City’, New England Journal of|

| |Medicine, vol. 346, pp. 982 - 987. |

|34005 |Galea, S et al. 2003, ‘Trends in probable posttraumatic stress disorder in New York City after September 11 terrorist |

| |attacks’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 158, pp. 514 - 524. |

|43567 |Galea, S et al. D 2005, ‘The epidemiology of Post Traumatic Stress Disorder after disasters’, Epidemiologic Reviews, vol. 27,|

| |pp. 78 - 91. |

|34229 |Galea, S Resnick, H 2005, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in the General Population after mass terrorist incidents: |

| |considerations about the nature of exposure’, CNS Spectrums, vol. 10, pp. 107 - 115. |

|36609 |Gersons, BPR 2005, ‘Coping with the aftermath of trauma’, British Medical Journal, vol. 330, pp.1038 - 1039. |

|43566 |Gil, S Caspi, Y 2006, ‘Personality traits, coping style and perceived threat as predictors of Post Traumatic Stress Disorder |

| |after exposure to a terrorist attack: a prospective study’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 68, pp. 904 - 909. |

|46030 |Gilbertson, MW et al. 2002, ‘Smaller hippocampal volume predicts pathologic vulnerability to psychological trauma’, Nature |

| |Neuroscience, vol. 5, no. 11, pp. 1242 - 1247. |

|36640 |Goldberg, D 2003, ‘Vulnerability, destabilization and restitution in anxious depression’, Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica, |

| |vol. 108, suppl. 418, pp. 81 - 82. |

|5860 |Goldberg, J et al. 1990, ‘Twin study of the effects of the Vietnam war on posttraumatic stress disorder’, Journal of the |

| |American Medical Association. vol. 263, no. 9, pp. 1227 - 1232. |

|36639 |Gray, MJ 2004, ‘Longitudinal analysis of PTSD symptom course: delayed onset PTSD in Somalia peacekeepers’, Journal of |

| |Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 72, pp. 909 - 913. |

|10947 |Grayson DA et al. 1996, ‘Australian Vietnam veterans: contributing to psychosocial problems’, Australian and New Zealand |

| |Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 30, no. 5, pp. 600 - 613. |

|10878 |Grayson, DA, et al. 1996, ‘Interviewer effects on epidemiologic diagnoses of posttraumatic stress disorder’, American Journal|

| |of Epidemiology, vol. 144, no. 6, pp. 589 - 597. |

|9565 |Green, BL 1990, ‘Defining trauma: terminology and generic stressor dimensions’, Journal of Applied Social Psychology, vol. |

| |20, pp.1632 - 1642. |

|9564 |Green, BL 1993, Identifying survivors at risk: trauma and stressors across events, International Handbook of Traumatic Stress|

| |Syndromes, ch. 11, pp. 135 - 144, Wilson, JP Raphael, B eds Plenum Press, New York. |

|9562 |Green, BL n.d. [ABSTRACT] ‘Does toxic exposure lead to PTSD?’, Conceptual issues and research findings. |

|9561 |Green, BL n.d. [ABSTRACT] ‘Violent bereavement as a traumatic stressor. |

|15071 |Green, BL et al 1990, ‘Risk factors for PTSD and other diagnoses in a general sample of Vietnam veterans’, American Journal |

| |of Psychiatry, vol, 47, no. 6, pp. 729 - 733. |

|9563 |Green, BL et al. 1997, ‘Trauma and medical illness: assessing trauma related disorders in medical settings’, Assessing |

| |Psychological Trauma and PTSD, ch. 6, pp. 160 – 191. Wilson, JP Keane, TM eds The Guilford Press, New York & London. |

|33997 |Green, BL et al. 2000, ‘Outcomes of single versus multiple trauma exposure in a screening sample’, Journal of Traumatic |

| |Stress, vol. 13, pp. 271 - 286. |

|34266 |Green, BL et al. 2000, ‘Trauma and physical health’, National Center for PTSD Clinical Quarterly, vol. 9, pp. 1 - 5. |

|12276 |Haley, RW 1997, ‘Is Gulf war syndrome due to stress? The evidence re-examined’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 146, |

| |no. 9, pp. 695 - 703. |

|36658 |Haley, RW 2000, [LETTERS] ‘Gulf War Syndrome: another side of the debate’, Sartin, JS. In reply Mayo Clinic Proceedings, vol.|

| |75, pp.:1221 - 2. |

|9449 |Hall, RCW Malone, PT 1976, ‘Psychiatric effects of prolonged Asian captivity: A two year follow-up’, American Journal of |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 133, no.7, pp. 786 - 790. |

|34191 |Heim, C et al.1998, ‘Abuse related posttraumatic stress disorder and alterations of the hypothalamic-pituitary-adrenal axis in|

| |women with chronic pelvic pain’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 60, pp. 309 - 318. |

|5861 |Helzer, JE et al. 1987, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in the general population,. Findings of the epidemiologic catchment |

| |area survey’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 317, no. 26, pp. 1630 - 1634. |

|34021 |Henry, DB et al. 2004, ‘Have there been lasting effects associated with the September 11, 2001, terrorist attacks among |

| |inner-city parents and children?’, Professional Psychology Research and Practice, vol. 35, pp. 542 - 547. |

|34186 |Herman, D et al. 2002, ‘Mental Health needs in New York State following the September 11th attacks’, Journal of Urban Health,|

| |vol. 79, pp. 322 - 331. |

|13852 |Hiley-Young, B et al. 1995, ‘War-zone Violence in Vietnam: An Examination of Pre-military, Military, and Post-military Factors|

| |in PTSD Inpatients’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 8, no. 1, pp. 125 - 141. |

|32853 |Hjortskov, N et al. 2004, ‘Evaluation of salivary cortisol as a biomarker of self-reported mental stress in field studies’, |

| |Stress & Health, vol. 20, pp. 91 - 98. |

|34062 |Hoge, CW et al. 2002, [COMMENT] ‘Psychological sequelae of September 11’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 347, pp. 443 |

| |- 445. |

|31561 |Hoge, CW et al. 2004, ‘Combat duty in Iraq, Afghanistan, mental health problems, and barriers to care’, New England Journal |

| |of Medicine, vol. 351, no.1, pp. 13 - 22. |

|43611 |Holbrook, TL et al. 2002, ‘Gender differences in long-term Posttraumatic Stress Disorder outcomes after major trauma: women |

| |are at higher risk of adverse outcomes than men’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 58, no. 5, pp. 882 - 888. |

|34280 |Holeva, V Tarrier, N 2001, ‘ Personality and peri-traumatic dissociation in the prediction of PTSD in victims of road traffic |

| |accidents’, Journal of Psychosomatic Research, vol. 51, pp. 687 - 692. |

|33766 |Hourani , LL Yuan, H 1999, ‘The mental health status of women in the Navy and Marine Corps: preliminary findings from the |

| |perceptions of wellness and readiness assessment’, Military Medicine, vol. 164, pp. 174 - 181. |

|32768 |Hourani, et al. 2003, ‘Psychosocial and health correlates of types of traumatic event exposures among US military personnel’, |

| |Military Medicine, vol. 168, pp. 736 - 743. |

|13960 |Hovens JE et al. 1998, ‘Reported physical health in resistance veterans from world war II’, Psychological Reports, vol. 82, |

| |no. 3, pt. 1, pp. 987 - 996. |

|32984 |Ikin, JF et al. 2004, ‘War related psychological stressors and risk of psychological disorders in Australian veterans of the |

| |1991 Gulf War’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 185, pp. 116 - 126. |

|33971 |Ikin, JF et al. 2005, ‘War-zone stress without direct combat: the Australian Naval Experience of the Gulf War’, Journal of |

| |Traumatic Stress, vol. 18, no. 3, pp. 193 - 204. |

|43440 |Institute of Medicine, 2006, ‘Health effects of serving in the Gulf War’, Gulf War and Health, vol. 4, pp. 122 - 130. |

| |National Academy Press, Washington DC. |

|31747 |Ismail, K et al. 2002, ‘The mental health of UK Gulf War veterans: phase 2 of a two phase cohort study’, British Medical |

| |Journal, vol. 325, no. 7364, pp. 576 - 579. |

|34116 |Izutsu, T, et al. 2004, ‘Relationship between a traumatic life event and an alteration in stress response’, Stress and |

| |Health, vol. 20, pp. 65 - 73. |

|16493 |Jamal, GA 1998, ‘Gulf War Syndrome - a model for the complexity of biological and environmental interaction with human |

| |health’, Adverse Drug Reactions and Toxicological Reviews, vol. 17, no. 1, pp. 1 - 17. |

|43650 |Janson, GR Hazler, RJ 2004, [Brief Report] ‘Trauma reactions of bystanders and victims to repetitive abuse experiences’, |

| |Violence and Victims, vol. 19, no. 2, pp 239 - 255. |

|33998 |Jeavons, S et al. 2000, ‘Accident cognitions and subsequent psychological trauma’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 13, pp. |

| |359 - 365. |

|43623 |Jenkins, SR Baird, S 2002, ‘Secondary traumatic stress and vicarious trauma: a validational study’, Journal of Traumatic |

| |Stress, vol.15, no.5, pp. 423 - 432. |

|34994 |Jeon, WT 2005, ‘Correlation between traumatic events and posttraumatic stress disorder among North Korean defectors in South |

| |Korea’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 18, pp. 147 - 154. |

|26670 |Jones E et al. 2002, ‘Post combat syndromes from the Boer war to the Gulf war: a cluster analysis of their nature and |

| |attribution.’, British Medical Journal, vol. 324, pp. 321 – 4, Correction in British Medical Journal 2002, vol. 324, p. 397. |

|26561 |Kang, HK et al. 2003, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and chronic fatigue syndrome-like illness among Gulf War Veterans: a |

| |population based survey of 30,000 veterans’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 157, no. 2, pp. 141 - 148. |

|13887 |Kaplan, GA 1997, ‘Psychosomatic research at the margins of morality - war as a stressor’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 59, p.|

| |615. |

|31744 |Karam, E Ghosn, MB 2003, ‘Psychosocial consequences of war among civilian populations’, Current Opinion in Psychiatry, vol. |

| |16, pp. 413 - 419. |

|43785 |Kaysen, D et al. 2003, ‘Living in danger. The impact of chronic traumatization and the traumatic context on posttraumatic |

| |stress disorder’, Trauma, Violence & Abuse, vol. 4, no. 3, pp. 247 - 264. |

|12622 |Keane, TM et al. 1998, ‘Do war zone stressors predict the development of psychiatric disorders?’, RMA Conference Papers. |

|8923 |Keehn, RJ 1980, ‘Follow-up studies of World War II and Korean conflict prisoners’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. |

| |111, pp. 194 - 211. |

|43442 |Kelsall, HL et al. 2004, ‘Symptoms and medical conditions in Australian veterans of the 1991 Gulf War: relation to |

| |immunisations and other Gulf War exposures’, Occupational and Environmental Medicine, vol. 61, no. 12, pp. 1006 - 1013. |

|34534 |Kessler, R et al. 1999, Epidemiological risk factors for trauma and PTSD. In Risk Factors For Posttraumatic Stress Disorder. |

| |Yehuda, R ed., pp. 23 - 59. American Psychiatric Press, Washington, DC. |

|33855 |Kessler, RC 2000, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder: the burden to the individual and to society’, Journal of Clinical |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 61, supp. 5, pp. 4 - 12. |

|6745 |Kessler, RC et al. 1995, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in the national co-morbidity survey’, Archives of General |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 52, no. 12, pp. 1048 - 1060. |

|10889 |Kidson, MA et al. 1993, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in Australian World War II veterans attending a psychiatric outpatient |

| |clinic’, Medical Journal of Australia, vol. 158, pp. 563 - 566. |

|32364 |King, DW et al. 1995, ‘Alternative representations of war-zone stressors: relationships to posttraumatic stress disorder in |

| |male and female Vietnam veterans’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 104, no. 1, pp. 184 - 195. |

|31758 |King, DW et al. 2000’, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and retrospectively reported stressor exposure: a longitudinal |

| |prediction model’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 109, pp. 624 - 633. |

|45233 |King, LA et al. 1998’ ‘Resilience, recovery factors in posttraumatic stress disorder among female and male Vietnam veterans: |

| |hardiness, post-war social support, and additional stressful life events’, Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, vol. |

| |74, no. 2, pp. 420 - 434. |

|31767 |King, LA et al. 1999, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in a national sample of female and male Vietnam veterans: risk factors, |

| |war-zone stressors, and resilience recovery variables’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 108, pp. 164 - 170. |

|45232 |Koenen, KC et al. 2003, ‘Risk factors for course of posttraumatic stress disorder among Vietnam veterans: a 14 year follow-up |

| |of American legionnaires’, Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 71, no. 6, pp. 980 - 986. |

|37371 |Koenen, KC et al. 2005, ‘A twin registry study of the relationship between posttraumatic stress disorder and nicotine |

| |dependence in men’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 62, pp.1258 - 1265. |

|43558 |Koren, D et al 2005, ‘Increased PTSD risk with combat related injury: a matched comparison study of injured and uninjured |

| |soldiers experiencing the same combat events’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 162, no. 2, pp. 276 - 282. |

|34082 |Koslowsky, M et al. 1994, ‘Reactions to Stress During the Persian Gulf War: The Use of Structural Equations for Testing the |

| |Horowitz Model’, Assessment, vol. 1, no. 2 pp, 143- 149. |

|1757 |Kramer, TL et al. 1994, ‘The co-morbidity of posttraumatic stress disorder and suicidality in Vietnam veterans’, Suicide and |

| |Life Threatening Behaviour, vol. 24, no. 1, pp. 58 - 67. |

|36670 |Krueger, GP 2001, ‘Psychological and performance effects of chemical - biological protective clothing and equipment’, |

| |Military Medicine, vol. 166, suppl. 2, pp.41 - 43. |

|34226 |Krystal, H Danieli, Y 1994, ‘Holocaust survivor studies in the context of PTSD’, PTSD Research Quarterly, vol. 5, pp. 1 - 5. |

|43445 |Lai, TJ et al 2004, ‘Full and partial PTSD among earthquake survivors in rural Taiwan’, Journal of Psychiatric Research, vol. |

| |38, pp. 313 - 322. |

|9677 |Lee, KA et al 1995, ‘A 50 year prospective study of the psychological sequelae of World War II combat’, American Journal of |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 152, no. 4, pp. 516 - 522. |

|36674 |Lifton, RJ 2005, ‘Americans as survivors’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 352, pp. 2263 - 2265. |

|31719 |Lindman Port, C et al. 2001, ‘A longitudinal and retrospective study of PTSD among older Prisoners of War’, American Journal |

| |of Psychiatry, vol. 158, pp. 1474 - 1479. |

|12806 |Litz, BT et al. 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder associated with Peacekeeping duty in Somalia for U.S. military |

| |personnel’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 178 - 184. |

|31722 |MacDonald, C et al. 1999, ‘Stress and mental health status associated with Peacekeeping duty for New Zealand Defence Force |

| |Personnel’, Stress Medicine, vol. 15, no. pp. 235 - 241. |

|33725 |Manber, R Armitage, R 1999, [ERATA 523:145-9] ‘Sex, steroids, and sleep: a review’, Sleep, vol. 22, pp. 540 - 555. |

|34248 |Marmar, CR 1998, ‘Peri-traumatic dissociation and posttraumatic stress disorder. Trauma, memory, and dissociation’, American |

| |Psychiatric Press, pp. 229 - 252. |

|43551 |Marmar, CR et al. 1996, ‘Stress responses of emergency services personnel to the Loma Prieta earthquake interstate 880 freeway|

| |collapse and control traumatic incidents’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 9, no. 1, pp. 63 - 85. |

|14836 |Marshall, RP et al. 1998, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and other predictors of health care consumption by Vietnam veterans’,|

| |Psychiatric Services, vol. 49, no. 12, pp. 1609 - 1611. |

|19730 |Marshall, RP et al.1997, ‘Help seeking in Vietnam veterans: posttraumatic stress disorder and other predictors’, Australian |

| |and New Zealand Journal of Public Health, vol. 21, no. 2, pp. 211 - 213. |

|43700 |Mayou, RA et al. 2002, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder after motor vehicle accidents: 3 - year follow-up of a prospective |

| |longitudinal study’, Behaviour Research and Therapy, vol. 40, pp. 665 - 675. |

|12805 |McCarroll, JE et al. 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in U.S. army Vietnam veterans who served in the Persian Gulf war’, |

| |Journal of Nervous Mental Diseases, vol. 185, pp. 682 - 685. |

|36656 |McCauley, LA et al. 1999, ‘Strategies to assess validity of self - reported exposures during the Persian Gulf War’, |

| |Environmental Research Section A, vol. 81, pp. 195 - 205. |

|33970 |McFarlane, A 2004, ‘The contribution of epidemiology to the study of traumatic stress’, Social Psychiatry and Psychiatric |

| |Epidemiology, vol. 39, pp. 874 - 882. |

|9137 |McFarlane, AC 1997, ‘The prevalence and longitudinal course of PTSD. Implications for the neurobiological models of PTSD’, |

| |Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 821, no. 1, pp. 10 - 23. |

|9135 |McFarlane, AC DeGirolamo, G 1996, ‘The nature of traumatic stressors and the epidemiology of posttraumatic reactions’, |

| |Adaptations To Trauma, ch. 7, pp. 129 - 154. |

|9136 |McFarlane, AC Yehuda, R n.d., ‘Resilience, vulnerability, and the course of posttraumatic reactions’, Adaptations To Trauma, |

| |ch. 8, pp. 155 - 181. |

|31769 |Mehlum, L Weisaeth, L. 2002, ‘Predictors of posttraumatic stress reactions in Norwegian UN Peacekeepers 7 years after |

| |service’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 15, pp. 17 - 26. |

|45229 |Messer, S et al. 2005, [ABSTRACT] ‘Combat trauma and risk of PTSD’, The International Society for Traumatic Stress Studies. |

| |21st Annual Meeting. |

| | |

|46157 |Milliken, CS et al. 2007, ‘Longitudinal assessment of mental health problems among active and reserve component soldiers |

| |returning from the Iraq war’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 298, no. 18, pp. 2141 - 2148. |

|36630 |Mol, SSL et al. 2005, ‘Symptoms of posttraumatic stress disorder after non - traumatic events: evidence from an open |

| |population study’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 186, pp. 494 - 99. |

|33985 |Morgan, III CA et al 2003, ‘Trauma exposure rather than posttraumatic stress disorder is associated with reduced baseline |

| |plasma neuro-peptide-Y levels’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 54, pp. 1087 - 1091. |

|22686 |Morris, P et al. eds 1999, Proceedings: Stress and Challenge, Health and Disease, Brisbane February 9-11, 1998, Repatriation|

| |Medical Authority, Brisbane. ISBN 0 642 39931 X. |

|34299 |Nandi, A et al. 2004, ‘Job loss, unemployment, work stress, job satisfaction, and the persistence of posttraumatic stress |

| |disorder one year after the September 11 attacks’, Journal of Occupational and Environmental Medicine, vol. 46, no. 10, pp. |

| |1057 - 1064. |

|9596 |Nefzger, MD 1970, ‘Follow-up studies of World War II and Korean War Prisoners. I Study Plan and Mortality findings’, American|

| |Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 91, no. 2, pp. 123 - 138. |

|31749 |Nelson BD et al. 2004, ‘War related psychological sequelae among emergency department patients in the former Republic of |

| |Yugoslavia’, BMC Medicine, vol. 2, pp. 22 - 31. |

|34194 |Neuner, F et al. 2004, ‘Psychological trauma and evidence for enhanced vulnerability for posttraumatic stress disorder through|

| |previous trauma among West Nile refugees’, BMC Psychiatry, vol. 4, p.34. |

|9595 |Nice, DS 1981, ‘The Families of U.S. Navy Prisoners of War from Vietnam five years after reunion’, Journal of Marriage and |

| |the Family, pp. 431 - 437. |

|36657 |Nisenbaum, R et al. 2000, ‘Deployment stressors and a chronic multi-symptom illness among Gulf War veterans’, Journal Nervous|

|32815 |and Mental Disease, vol. 188 pp. 259 - 66. |

|34976 |Nisenbaum, R et al. 2004, ‘Dichotomous factor analysis of symptoms reported by UK and US veterans of the 1991 Gulf War’, |

| |Population Health Metrics, vol. 2, p.8. |

|45217 |Njenga, FG et al. 2004, ‘Posttraumatic stress after terrorist attack: psychological reactions following the US embassy bombing|

|34167 |in Nairobi’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 185, pp. 328 - 333. |

|34232 |Norris, FH 2002, ‘Disasters in urban context’, Journal of Urban Health: Bulletin of the New York Academy of Medicine, vol. |

| |79, pp. 308 - 314. |

|34233 |Norris, FH et al. 2002, ‘60,000 disaster victims speak: part I, an empirical review of the empirical literature, 1981 - 2001’,|

|13399 |Psychiatry, vol. 65, pp. 207 - 239. |

|34238 |Norris, FH et al. 2002, ‘60,000 disaster victims speak: part II, summary and implications of the disaster mental health |

| |research’, Psychiatry, vol. 65, pp. 240 - 260. |

|34061 |Norris, FH et al. 2003, ‘Severity, timing, and duration of reactions to trauma in the population: an example from Mexico’, |

| |Biological Psychiatry, vol.53, pp. 769 - 778. |

|33853 |Norris, FH. 1992, ‘Epidemiology of trauma: frequency and impact of different potentially traumatic events on different |

| |demographic groups’, Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, vol. 60, pp. 409 - 418. |

|13888 |North, CS et al 1997, ‘One - year follow-up of survivors of a mass shooting’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. |

| |1696 - 1702. |

|34014 |North, CS et al 2004, ‘The course of PTSD, major depression, substance abuse, and somatisation after a natural disaster’, |

| |Journal of Nervous Mental Disease, vol. 192, pp. 823 - 829. |

|43909 |North, CS et al. 1999, ‘Psychiatric disorders among survivors of the Oklahoma City bombing’, Journal of the American Medical|

| |Association, vol. 282, no. 8, pp. 755 - 762. |

|34182 |North, CS et al. 2002, ‘Three year follow-up of survivors of a mass shooting episode’, Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79, pp. |

| |383 - 391. |

|36628 |North, CS et al. 2005, ‘Comparison of post - disaster psychiatric disorders after terrorist bombings in Nairobi and Oklahoma |

| |City’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 186, pp. 487 - 493. |

|36673 |Norwood. AE 2001, ‘Psychological effects on biological warfare’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, suppl. 2, pp. 27 - 28. |

|44551 |O'Donnell, ML et al. 2007, ‘Posttraumatic appraisals in the development and persistence of posttraumatic stress symptoms’, |

| |Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 2, pp. 173 - 182. |

|34087 |O'Donnell, ML et al. 2003, ‘Posttraumatic disorders following injury: an empirical and methodological review’, Clinical |

| |Psychology Review, vol. 23, pp. 587 - 603. |

|34536 |O'Dougherty Wright, M et al.1997, Long term effects of massive trauma: Developmental and psychobiological perspectives. In |

| |Developmental perspectives on trauma : theory, research, and intervention, Cicchetti, D et al. eds pp. 181 - 225, University |

| |of Rochester Press, Rochester, NY USA. |

|43467 |Ohta, Y et al. 2000, ‘Psychological effect of the Nagasaki atomic bombing on survivors after half a century’, Psychiatry and |

| |Clinical Neuroscience, vol. 54, pp. 97 - 103. |

|11002 |Op Den Velde, W et al. 1996, ‘Prevalence and course of posttraumatic stress disorder in Dutch veterans of the civilian |

| |resistance during world war 11; an overview’, Psychological Reports, vol. 78, no. 2, pp. 519 - 529. |

|32446 |Orcutt, HK et al. 2004, ‘The course of PTSD symptoms among Gulf War Veterans: a growth mixture modeling approach’, Journal of|

| |Traumatic Stress, vol. 17, no. 3, pp. 195 - 202. |

|34239 |Orsillo, SM 2001, ‘Measures for acute stress disorder and posttraumatic stress disorder’, Practitioner's guide to empirically |

| |based measures of anxiety’, Klumer Academic/Plenum, pp. 255 - 286. |

|10935 |Orsillo, SM et al. 1996, ‘Social phobia and PTSD in Vietnam Veterans’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 9, no. 2, pp. 235 - |

| |252. |

|31723 |Orsillo, SM et al. 1998, ‘Psychiatric symptomatology associated with contemporary Peacekeeping: an examination of post-mission|

|" |functioning among Peacekeepers in Somalia’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 11, no. 4, pp. 611 - 625. |

|15369 | |

|34240 |Orsillo, SM et al. 2001, ‘Acute stress disorder and posttraumatic stress disorder: a brief overview and guide to assessment’, |

| |Practitioner's guide to empirically based measures of anxiety’, Klumer Academic, pp. 245 - 254. |

|13902 |O'Toole, BI et al. 1998, ‘Risk factors for posttraumatic stress disorder in Australian Vietnam veterans.’, Australian and New|

| |Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 32, pp. 21 - 31. |

|3039 |O'Toole, BI et al. 1996, ‘The Australian Vietnam Veterans Health Study: III. Psychological Health of Australian Vietnam |

| |Veterans and its relationship to combat’, International Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 25, no. 2, pp. 331 - 340. |

|3038 |O'Toole, BI et al. 1996, ‘The Australian Vietnam Veterans Health Study: II Self - reported health of veterans compared with |

| |the Australian population’, International Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 25, no. 2, pp. 319 - 330. |

|3037 |O'Toole, BI et al. 1996, ‘The Australian Vietnam Veterans Health Study: 1.Study design and response bias’, International |

| |Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 25, no. 2, pp. 307 - 318. |

|13901 |O'Toole, BI et al. 1998, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and co-morbidity in Australian Vietnam veterans: risk factors, |

| |chronicity and combat’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 32, pp. 32 - 42. |

|31761 |Ozer, EJ et al. 2003, ‘Predictors of posttraumatic stress disorder and symptoms in adults: a meta-analysis’, Psychological |

| |Bulletins, vol. 129, pp. 52 - 73. |

|43533 |Palm, KM et al. 2004, ‘Vicarious traumatization: potential hazards and interventions for disaster and trauma workers’, |

| |Disaster Medicine, vol. 19, no. 1, pp. 73 - 78. |

|34287 |Pantin, HM et al.2003, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder symptoms in Hispanic immigrants after the September 11th attacks: |

| |severity and relationship to previous traumatic exposure’, Hispanic Journal of Behavioural Sciences, vol. 25, pp. 586 - 572. |

|36665 |Pastel, RH 2001, ‘Fear of radiation in US military medical personnel’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, suppl. 2, pp. 80 - 82. |

|18083 |Pearn, JH 1999, ‘The victor as victim: stress syndromes of operational service. 1: Acute stress syndromes’, Australian |

| |Defence Force Health, vol. 1, pp. 30 - 32. |

|43887 |Peleg, T Shalev, AY 2006, ‘Longitudinal studies of PTSD: Overview of findings and method‘, |

| | |

|45520 |Pereira, A 2002, ‘Combat trauma and the diagnosis of posttraumatic stress disorder in female and male veterans’, Military |

| |Medicine, vol. 67, no. 1, pp. 23 - 27. |

|34055 |Perez Foster, RM 2002, ‘The long-term mental health effects of nuclear trauma in recent Russian immigrants in the United |

| |States’, American Journal of Orthopsychiatry, vol. 72, pp. 492 - 504. |

|34241 |Perkonigg, A et al. 2000, ‘Traumatic events and posttraumatic stress disorder in the community: prevalence, risk factors and |

| |co-morbidity’, Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica, vol. 2000, pp. 46 - 59. |

|43597 |Pfefferbaum, B 2005, ‘Aspects of exposure in childhood trauma: the stressor criterion’, Journal of Trauma & Dissociation, |

| |vol. 6, no. 2, pp. 17 - 26. |

|43835 |Pfefferbaum, B et al. 1999, ‘The role of exposure in posttraumatic stress in youths following the 1995 bombing’, Journal of |

| |Oklahoma State Medical Association, vol. 92, no. 4, pp. 164 - 167. |

|44872 |Pfefferbaum, B et al. 2000, ‘Posttraumatic stress two years after the Oklahoma city bombing in youths geographically distant |

| |from the explosion’, Psychiatry, vol. 63, no. 4, pp. 358 - 370. |

|44871 |Pfefferbaum, B et al. 2001, ‘Television exposure in children after a terrorist incident’, Psychiatry, vol. 64, no. 3, pp. 202|

| |- 211. |

|34185 |Pfefferbaum, B et al. 2002, ‘Exposure and peri traumatic response as predictors of posttraumatic stress in children following |

| |the 1995 Oklahoma City Bombing’, Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79. pp. 354 - 363. |

|34184 |Pfefferbaum, B et al. 2002, ‘The impact of the 1995 Oklahoma City Bombing on the partners of fire-fighters’, Journal of Urban|

| |Health, vol. 79, pp. 364 - 372. |

|36649 |Pflanz, S 2001, ‘Occupational stress and psychiatric illness in the military: investigation of the relationship between |

| |occupational stress and mental illness among military health patients’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, pp. 457 - 462. |

|43708 |Pine, DS et al. 2005, ‘Trauma, proximity, and developmental psychopathology: the effects of war and terrorism on children’, |

| |Neuropsychopharmacology, vol. 30, pp. 1781 - 1792. |

|36663 |Poikolainen, K et al. 2004, ‘Fear of nuclear war increases the risk of common mental disorders among young adults: a five-year|

| |follow-up study’, BMC Public Health, vol. 4, p.42. |

|34179 |Powell, S Rosner, R 2005, ‘The Bosnian version of the international self-report measure of posttraumatic stress disorder, the |

| |Posttraumatic Stress Diagnostic Scale, is reliable and valid in a variety of different adult samples affected by war’, BMC |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 5, p. 11. |

|10338 |Prigerson, HG et al. 1997, ‘Traumatic grief as a risk factor for mental and physical morbidity’, American Journal of |

| |Psychiatry, vol.154, no.5, pp. 616 - 623. |

|34244 |Prigerson, HG et al. 1998, ‘Pathways to traumatic stress syndromes’, Current Opinion in Psychiatry, vol. 11, pp. 49 - 152. |

|34243 |Prigerson, HG et al. 2001, ‘Combat trauma: trauma with highest risk of delayed onset and unresolved posttraumatic stress |

| |disorder symptoms, unemployment, and abuse among men’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 189, pp. 99 - 108. |

|34245 |Proctor, SP et al. 1998, ‘Health status of Persian Gulf War veterans: self-reported symptoms, environmental exposures and the |

| |effect of stress’, International Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 27, pp. 1000 - 1010. |

|35932 |Rallings, M 2002, ‘The impact of offending on police officers’, Issues in Forensic Psychology, vol. 3, pp. 20 - 40. |

|9948 |Raphael, B 1997, ‘Report on Post Traumatic Stress Disorder. 9730045 Copyright, Unpublished Document, pp. 1 - 83. |

|10931 |Reifman, A Windle, M 1996, ‘Vietnam combat exposure and recent drug use: a national study’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol.|

| |9, no. 3, pp. 557 - 568. |

|34202 |Resnick, HS 1997, ‘Acute panic reactions among rape victims: implications for prevention of post-rape psychopathology’, |

| |National Center for PTSD Clinical Quarterly, Summer, vol. 7, iss. 3, pp. 41 - 45 |

|33851 |Resnick, HS et al. 1993, ‘Prevalence of civilian trauma and posttraumatic stress disorder in a representative national sample |

| |of women’, Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, vol. 61, pp. 984 - 991. |

|34230 |Resnick, HS Kilpatrick, DG 1994, ‘Crime related PTSD: emphasis on adult general population samples’, PTSD Research Quarterly,|

| |vol. 5, pp. 1 - 6. |

|34019 |Ritchie, E Owens, M 2004, ‘Military Issues’, Psychiatric Clinics of North America, vol. 27, pp. 459 - 471. |

|36672 |Ritchie, EC 2001, ‘Psychological problems associated with mission-oriented protective gear’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, |

| |suppl. 2, pp. 83 - 84. |

|36669 |Romano, Jr JA 2001, ‘Psychological casualties resulting from chemical and biological weapons’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, |

| |suppl. 2, pp. 21 - 22. |

|45240 |Rona, RJ et al 2007, [Epub ahead of print] ‘Mental health consequences of overstretch in the UK armed forces: first phase of a|

| |cohort study’, British Medical Journal. |

|45230 |Rona, RJ et al. 2006, ‘Mental health screening in armed forces before the Iraq war and prevention of subsequent psychological |

| |morbidity: follow-up study’, British Medical Journal, vol. 333, no.7576, p. 7991. |

|34228 |Rosenheck, RA Fontana, A. 1994, ‘Long-term sequelae of combat in World War II, Korea and Vietnam: a comparative study. |

| |Individual and community responses to trauma and disaster: the structure of human chaos’, Cambridge University Press, pp. 330 |

| |- 359. |

|10230 |Rosenman, RH Hjemdahl, P 1991, ‘Is there a causal relationship of anxiety, stress or cardiovascular reactivity to |

| |hypertension?’, Stress Medicine, vol. 7, pp. 153 - 157. |

|43549 |Salston, M Figley, CR 2003, ‘Secondary traumatic stress effects of working with survivors of criminal victimization’, Journal|

| |of Traumatic Stress, vol. 16, no. 2, pp. 167 - 174. |

|36671 |Salter, CA 2001, ‘Psychological effects of nuclear and radiological warfare’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, suppl. 2, pp. 17 -|

| |18. |

|46031 |Sapolsky, RM 2002, ‘Chickens, eggs and hippocampal atrophy’, Nature Neuroscience, vol. 5, no. 11, pp. 1111 - 1113. |

|32825 |Schacke G 1998, ‘Stress and work’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 511 - 525. |

|34105 |Schaufeli, WB Peeters, MCW 2000, ‘Job Stress and Burnout Among Correctional Officers: A Literature Review’, International |

| |Journal of Stress Management, vol. 7, no. 1, pp. 19 - 48. |

|34203 |Schnurr, PP et al.2000, ‘Predictors and outcomes of posttraumatic stress disorder in World War II veterans exposed to mustard |

| |gas’, Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, iss. 2, pp. 258 - 268. |

|34205 |Schnurr, PP et al. 1993, ‘Pre-military MMPI scores as predictors of combat related PTSD symptoms’, American Journal of |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 150, iss. 3, pp. 479 - 483. |

|34003 |Schnurr, PP et al. 2004, ‘Risk factors for the development versus maintenance of posttraumatic stress disorder’, Journal of |

| |Traumatic Stress, vol. 17, pp. 85 - 95. |

|34206 |Schnurr, PP et al.1998, ‘Physical symptom trajectories following trauma exposure: longitudinal findings from the Normative |

| |Aging Study’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 186, no. 9, pp. 522 - 528. |

|34204 |Schnurr, PP et al.2002, ‘Research on posttraumatic stress disorder: epidemiology, patho-physiology, and assessment’, Journal |

| |of Clinical Psychology, vol. 58, iss. 8, pp. 877 - 889. |

|10880 |Schnurr, PP Friedman, MJ 1996, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder among World War II mustard gas test participants’, Military |

| |Medicine, vol. 161, no. 3, pp. 131 - 136. |

|34174 |Schuster, MA et al. 2001, ‘A national survey of stress reactions after the September 11, 2001, terrorist attacks’, New |

| |England Journal of Medicine, vol. 345, pp. 1507 - 1512. |

|43685 |Seal, KH et al. 2007, ‘Bringing the war back home: mental health disorders among 103 788 US veterans returning from Iraq and |

| |Afghanistan seen at Department of Veterans Affairs facilities’, Archive of Internal Medicine, vol.167, pp. 476 - 482. |

|36614 |Seedat, S et al. 2005, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in women: epidemiological and treatment issues’, CNS Drugs, vol. 19, |

| |pp. 411 - 427. |

|13907 |Shalev, AY et al. 1998, ‘Prospective study of posttraumatic stress disorder and depression following trauma’, American |

| |Journal of Psychiatry, vol.155, no.5, pp. 630 - 637. |

|36610 |Shalev, AY Freedman, S 2005, ‘PTSD following terrorist attacks: a prospective evaluation’, American Journal of Psychiatry, |

| |vol. 162, pp. 1188 - 1191. |

|12039 |Shalev, AY. 1993, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder: a bio-psychological perspective’, Israel Journal of Psychiatry & Related |

| |Science, vol. 30, no. 2, pp. 102 - 109. |

|31721 |Sharkansky, EJ et al. 2000, ‘Coping with Gulf War combat stress: mediating and moderating effects’, Journal of Abnormal |

|34207 |Psychology, vol. 109, iss. 2, pp. 188 - 197. |

|31772 |Shmotkin, D et al. 2003, ‘Tracing long term effects of early trauma: a broad scope view of holocaust survivors in late life’, |

| |Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 71, pp. 223 - 224. |

|34175 |Silver, RC et al. 2002, ‘Nationwide longitudinal study of psychological responses to September 11’, Journal of the American |

| |Medical Association, vol. 288, pp. 1235 - 1244. |

|31718 |Sim M et al. 2003, Australian Gulf War Veterans Health Study. Commonwealth of Australia vol. 2, pp. 268 - 271. |

|39263 |Sim, M Kelsall, H 2006, ‘Gulf War Illness: a view from Australia’, Philosophical Transactions Royal Society Biological |

| |Sciences, vol. 361, pp. 619 - 626. |

|43709 |Slade, P 2006, ‘Towards a conceptual framework for understanding posttraumatic stress symptoms following childbirth and |

| |implications for further research’, Journal of Psychosomatic Obstetrics & Gynaecology, vol. 27, no. 2, pp. 99 - 105. |

|13884 |Solomon, SD Davidson, JRT 1997, ‘Trauma: Prevalence, impairment, 13258 service use, and cost’, Journal of Clinical |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 58, suppl. 9, pp. 5 - 1. |

|5862 |Solomon, Z et al. 1994, ‘Compensation and psychic trauma: A study of Israeli combat veterans’, American Journal of |

| |Orthopsychiatry, vol. 64, no. 1, pp. 91 - 102. |

|10888 |Solomon, Z et al. 1994, ‘PTSD among Israeli former prisoners of war and soldiers with combat stress reaction: A longitudinal |

| |study’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 151, pp. 554 - 559. |

|5855 |Solomon, Z et al. 1995, ‘Clinical characteristics of delayed and immediate onset combat - induced posttraumatic stress |

| |disorder’, Military Medicine, vol. 160, no. 9, pp. 425 - 430. |

|37679 |Solomon, Z Flum, H 1988, ‘Life events, combat stress reaction and posttraumatic stress disorder’, Social Science & Medicine, |

| |vol. 26, no. 3, pp. 319 - 325. |

|34209 |Southwick, SM et al. 1995, ‘Trauma related symptoms in veterans of Operation Desert Storm: a 2 year follow-up’, American |

| |Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 152, iss. 8, pp. 1150 - 1155. |

|15403 |Southwick, SM Yehuda, R 1997, ‘Situations of Threat’, National Center for PTSD, Clinical Quarterly, vol. 7, no. 4. |

|10883 |Spears, T 1995, ‘Psychological scars remain 50 years after Dieppe raid, study of Canadian veterans finds’, Canadian Medical |

| |Association Journal, vol. 153, no. 9, pp. 1324 - 1326. |

|34210 |Stamm, BH 1997, ‘Work-related secondary traumatic stress’, PTSD Research Quarterly, vol. 8, pp. 1 - 6. |

|34201 |Stamm, BH Friedman, M J 2000, Cultural diversity in the appraisal and expression of trauma International handbook of human |

| |response to trauma, Kluwer Academic, Plenum Publishers, pp. 69 - 85. |

|45242 |Stein AL et al. 2005, ‘Correlates for posttraumatic stress disorder in Gulf war veterans: a retrospective study of main and |

| |moderating effects’, Anxiety Disorders, vol. 19, no. 8, pp. 861 - 876. |

|34198 |Stein, MB et al. 1997, ‘Full and partial posttraumatic stress disorder: findings from a community survey’, American Journal |

| |of Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 1114 - 1119. |

|46163 |Stein, MB et al. 2002, ‘Genetic and environmental influences on trauma exposure and posttraumatic stress disorder symptoms: a |

| |twin study’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 159, pp. 1675 - 1681. |

|10877 |Strectch, RH et al. 1996, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder symptoms among Gulf War veterans’, Military Medicine, vol. 161, pp. |

| |407 - 410 |

| |. |

|34212 |Street, AE et al 2003, ‘Sexual harassment’, PTSD Research Quarterly, vol. 14, pp. 1 - 7. |

|34211 |Street, AE et al. 2001, ‘Psychological abuse and posttraumatic stress disorder in battered women: examining the roles of shame|

| |and guilt’, Violence and Victims, vol. 16, pp. 65 - 78. |

|36662 |Strous, RD et al. 2004, ‘Reactions of psychiatric inpatients to the threat of biological and chemical warfare in Israel’, |

| |Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 192, pp. 318 - 323. |

|36661 |Stuart, JA et al. 2003, ‘Belief in exposure to terrorist agents: reported exposure to nerve or mustard gas by Gulf War |

| |veterans’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 191, pp. 431 - 436. |

|34214 |Sukiasian, S G. 1994, ‘Characteristics of posttraumatic stress disorders following the earthquake in Armenia’, Journal of |

| |Russian and East European Psychiatry, vol. 27, pp. 62 - 75. |

|10879 |Summerfield, D 1996, ‘The psychological legacy of war and atrocity: the question of long-term and trans-generational effects |

| |and the need for a broad view’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 184, no. 6, pp. 375 - 377. |

|10890 |Sutker, PB et al 1993, ‘Psychopathology and psychiatric diagnoses of World War II Pacific theatre prisoner of war survivors |

| |and combat veterans’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 150, pp. 240 - 245. |

|31755 |Sutker, PB et al. 2002, ‘Exposure to war trauma, war related PTSD, and psychological impact of subsequent impact of subsequent|

| |hurricane’, Journal of Psychopathology & Behavioural Assessment, vol. 24, pp. 25 - 37. |

|43619 |Tedstone, JE Tarrier, N 2003, ‘Posttraumatic Stress Disorder following medical illness and treatment’, Clinical Psychology |

| |Review, vol. 23, pp. 409 - 448. |

|5850 |Tennant, C 1994, ‘Life event stress and psychiatric illness’, Current Opinion in Psychiatry, vol. 7, pp. 207 - 212. |

|31021 |Tennant, C 2004, ‘Psychological trauma: psychiatry and the law in conflict’, Australian & New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, |

| |vol. 38, pp. 344 - 347. |

|5853 |The Centers for Disease Control Vietnam Experience Study, 1988, ‘Health status of Vietnam Veterans. 1. Psychosocial |

| |characteristics’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 59, no. 18, pp. 2701 - 2707. |

|5852 |The Centers for Disease Control Vietnam Experience Study, 1989, ‘Health status of Vietnam Veterans. Psychological and |

| |Neuropsychological Evaluation’, US. Department of Health and Human Services, Atlanta, Georgia. vol. 4, pp. 1 - 346. |

|31754 |Thompson, KE et al. 2004, ‘Early symptom predictors of chronic distress in Gulf War veterans’, Journal of Nervous & Mental |

| |Disease, vol. 192, pp. 146 - 152. |

|43553 |Tonnessen, A et al. 2002, ‘Silent disaster: a European perspective on threat perception from Chernobyl far field fallout’, |

| |Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 15, no. 6, pp. 453 - 459. |

|46020 |True, WR et al. 1993, ‘A twin study of genetic and environmental contributions to liability for posttraumatic stress |

| |symptoms’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 50, no. 4, pp. 257 - 265. |

|46021 |True, WR et al. 1994, [LETTER] In Reply, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 51, no. 10, pp. 838 - 839. |

|36625 |Turner, MA et al. 2005, ‘Acute military psychiatric casualties from the war in Iraq’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. |

| |186, pp. 476 - 479. |

|9443 |Ursano, RJ 1981, ‘The Viet Nam era prisoner of war: Pre-captivity personality and the development of psychiatric illness’, |

| |American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 138, no. 3, pp. 315 - 318. |

|9446 |Ursano, RJ 1990, ‘The prisoner of war’, Military Medicine, vol. 155, no. 4, pp. 176 - 180. |

|9445 |Ursano, RJ et al. 1986, ‘Coping and recovery styles in the Vietnam era prisoner of war’, Journal of Nervous and Mental |

| |Disease, vol. 174, no. 12, pp. 707 - 714. |

|9444 |Ursano, RJ et al.1981, ‘Psychiatric illness in US Air Force Viet Nam prisoners of war: A five - year follow-up’, American |

| |Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 138, no. 3, pp. 310 - 314. |

|9674 |Vaillant, GE Gerber, PD 1996, ‘Natural History of Male Psychological Health, XIII: Who Develops High Blood Pressure and Who |

| |Responds to Treatment’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 153, no. 7, pp. 24 - 29. |

|43834 |Vazquez, C et al. 2006, ‘Posttraumatic stress reactions following the March 11, 2004 terrorist attacks in a Madrid community |

| |sample: a cautionary note about the measurement of psychological trauma’, The Spanish Journal of Psychology, vol. 9, no. 1, |

| |pp. 61 - 74. |

|34030 |Vedhara, K et al. 2002, ‘Chronic stress in nonelderly caregivers psychological, endocrine and immune implications’, Journal |

| |of Psychosomatic Research, vol. 53, pp. 1153 - 1161. |

|43557 |Verger, P et al. 2004, ‘The psychological impact of terrorism: an epidemiologic study of Posttraumatic Stress Disorder and |

| |associated factors in victims of the 1995-1996 bombings in France’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 161, no. 8, pp. 1384 |

| |- 1389. |

|34187 |Vlahov, D 2002, ‘Urban disaster: a population perspective’, Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79, pp. 295 - 296. |

|34988 |Vogt, DS et al 2005, ‘Deployment stressors, gender, and mental health outcomes among Gulf War veterans’, Journal of Traumatic|

| |Stress, vol. 18, pp. 115 - 127. |

|13905 |Ward, W 1997, ‘Psychiatric morbidity in Australian veterans of the United Nations peacekeeping force in Somalia’, Australian |

| |and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 31, pp. 184 - 193. |

|46162 |Wathers, FW Keane, TM 2007, ‘The crucial role of Criterion A: a response to Maier's commentary’, Journal of Traumatic Stress,|

| |vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 917 - 919. |

|45049 |Webster, RA et al. 1995, ‘Effects of a natural disaster on immigrants and host population’, The Journal of Nervous and Mental|

| |Disease, vol. 183, no. 6, pp. 390 - 397. |

|12277 |Wegman, DH et al 1997, ‘Invited commentary: how would we know a Gulf war syndrome if we saw one?’, American Journal of |

| |Epidemiology, vol. 146, no. 9, pp. 704 - 712. |

|34215 |Weine, SM et al. 1998, ‘Individual change after genocide in Bosnian survivors of "ethnic cleansing": assessing personality |

| |dysfunction’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 11, pp. 147 - 153. |

|34217 |Weine, SM et al. 1998, ‘PTSD symptoms in Bosnian refugees 1 year after resettlement in the United States’, American Journal |

| |of Psychiatry, vol. 155, pp. 562 - 564. |

|37677 |Weisaeth, L et al. 1996, ‘Peacekeeper Stress: New and Different?’, National Center for PTSD Quarterly, vol. 6, no. 1. |

|34181 |Weiss, L et al. 2002, ‘A vulnerable population in a time of crisis: drug users and the attacks on the World Trade Center’, |

| |Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79, pp. 392 - 403. |

|34977 |Wessely, S 2004, [EDITORIAL] ‘The long aftermath of the 1991 Gulf War’, Annals of Internal Medicine, vol. 141, pp.155 - 156. |

|36613 |Wessely, S 2005, ‘Risk, psychiatry and the military’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 186, pp. 459 - 466. |

|36611 |Wessely, S 2005, ‘War stories: invited commentary on. Documented combat exposure of US veterans seeking treatment for combat |

| |related posttraumatic stress disorder’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 86, pp. 473 - 475. |

|29806 |Wessely, S et al. 2003, ‘Stability of recall of military hazards over time. Evidence from the Persian Gulf War of 1991’, |

| |British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 183, pp. 314 - 322. |

|46160 |Williams, SL et al. 2007, ‘Multiple traumatic events and psychological distress: the South Africa Stress and Health Study’, |

| |Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 845 - 855. |

|11285 |Wittenberg, C 1994, ‘Influence of acute stress (missile attacks on civilian population) on blood pressure, measured with |

| |ambulatory monitoring’, Journal of Human Hypertension, vol. 8, no. 1, pp. 70 - 71. |

|9321 |Wolfe, J et al. 1992, ‘Symptom responses of female Vietnam veterans to operation Desert Storm’, American Journal of |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 149, pp. 676 - 679. |

|34224 |Wolfe, J et al. 1998, ‘Sexual harassment and assault as predictors of PTSD symptomatology among US. female Persian Gulf War |

| |military personnel’, Journal of Interpersonal Violence, vol. 13, pp. 40 - 57. |

|31764 |Wolfe, J et al. 1999, 'Course and predictors of posttraumatic stress disorder among Gulf War veterans: a prospective |

|34222 |analysis’, Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 67, pp. 520 - 528. |

|34223 |Wolfe, J Proctor, SP 1996, ‘The Persian Gulf War: new findings on traumatic exposure and stress’, PTSD Research Quarterly, |

| |vol. 7, pp. 1 - 7. |

|34225 |Yehuda, R 1998, ‘Resilience and vulnerability factors in the course of adaptation to trauma’, National Center for PTSD |

| |Clinical Quarterly, vol. 8, no. 1, pp. 3 - 5. |

|34983 |Yehuda, R 2004, ‘Risk and resilience in posttraumatic stress disorder’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 65, suppl. 1, |

| |pp. 29 - 36. |

|7149 |Yehuda, R McFarlane, AC 1995, ‘Conflict between current knowledge about posttraumatic stress disorder and its original |

| |conceptual basis’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 152, no. 12, pp. 1705 - 1713. |

|34227 |Young, BH et al.1999, ‘Disaster mental health: current status and future directions’, New Directions for Mental Health |

| |Services, vol. 82. pp. 53 - 64. |

|43705 |Yu, BH Dimsdale, JE 1999, ‘Posttraumatic Stress Disorder in patients with burn injuries’, Journal Burn Care Rehabilitation, |

| |vol. 20, pp. 426 - 433. |

Appendix B

Information available to (before) the RMA and forwarded to the Council under section 196K of the VEA [See paragraph 22]

|RMA ID / reference No | |Relied |

| | |Upon By |

|- |SMRC Information List 2010, pp. 1-75. | |

|- |Repatriation Medical Authority 2008, 28 April, ‘Covering letter further confirming the 196K | |

| |Information for SoPs 5 of 2008’, pp.1-2. | |

|2.2 |Repatriation Medical Authority 2007, 20 December, ‘Reference List for Investigation #5041, | |

| |Attachment C’, pp. 1-47. | |

|2.1 |Repatriation Medical Authority 2007, 20 December, ‘196k RMA Reference List for Investigation | |

| |#9-1, Attachment B’, pp. 1-22. | |

|- |Repatriation Medical Authority 2009, 26 February, ‘Covering letter confirming the 196K | |

| |Information for SoPs 5 of 2008, pp. 1-3, and RMA Reference List for Investigation #9-1 as at 20| |

| |December 2007, Attachment B, pp. 1-22, and RMA Reference List for Investigation #5041 as at 20 | |

| |December 2007, Attachment C’, pp. 1-47. | |

|1.29 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA), SA 2007, ‘8 November Submission to RMA’, | |

| |pp. 1-11. | |

|1.2 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA), P 1994, 26 September, ‘..Submission to | |

| |RMA’, pp. 1-3. | |

|1.14 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2000, 8 March, ‘Submission to RMA, p. 1. | |

|3.6 |Repatriation Medical Authority 2007, December, ‘Additional information into the Investigation | |

| |into Posttraumatic Stress Disorder’, Instruments 3&4 of 1999 as amended by 54&55 of 1999’, pp. | |

| |1-35. | |

|3.5 |Repatriation Medical Authority 2007, December, ‘Additional information into the Investigation | |

| |into Posttraumatic Stress Disorder’, Instruments 3&4 of 1999 as amended by 54&55 of 1999’, pp. | |

| |1-6. | |

|3.7 |Repatriation Medical Authority 2007, 11 December, [briefing papers] ‘summary of issues for | |

| |PtSD’, pp 1-16. | |

|3.4 |Repatriation Medical Authority 2007, August, ‘Investigation into Posttraumatic Stress | |

| |Disorder’, Instruments 3&4 of 1999 as amended by 54&55 of 1999’, pp. 1-144. | |

|1.33 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) SA 2007, 22 November, ‘Submission to RMA’, | |

| |pp. 1-2. | |

|1.3 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) J 1994, 13 October, ‘Name Provided (and | |

| |removed under s196I of the VEA) ..Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-5. | |

|1.27 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA), 27 October, ‘Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-2. | |

|1.32 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA), 11 November, ‘Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-3.| |

|1.31 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA), 11 November, ‘Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-2.| |

|1.28 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA), 1 November, ‘Submission to RMA’, pp. 1. | |

|1.5 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 1996, 21 July, ..Submission to RMA’, p. 1. | |

|1.26 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2007, 26 October, ‘Submission to RMA’, pp. | |

| |1-2. | |

|1.25 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2007, 6 September, ‘Submission to RMA,’pp. | |

| |1-6. | |

|1.13 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2000, 24 February, ‘further Submission to | |

| |RMA’, pp. 1-2. | |

|1.23 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2006, 12 October, ‘Submission to RMA’, p. | |

| |1. | |

|1.22 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2004, 2 August, ‘Submission to RMA, p. 1. | |

|1.21 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA), 22 July, 2004 ‘ to the RMA’, pp. 1-10. | |

|1.20 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA)2004, 18 June, ‘Repatriation Commissions | |

| |Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-4. | |

|3.3 |Discussion Paper, 2004, 4 August ‘Investigation request – Anxiety Disorder and Depressive | |

| |Disorder’, pp. 1-17. | |

|1.19 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2003, 16 December, ‘Repatriation |Submission made to |

| |Commissions Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-4. |the SMRC |

|1.18 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2004, 2 February, ‘.. Council Submission to| |

| |RMA’, pp. 1-10. | |

|1.17 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2004, 4 January, ‘Submission to RMA’, pp. | |

| |1-4. | |

|1.16 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2003, 28 November, ‘Submission to RMA, p. | |

| |1. | |

|1.30 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2007, 10 November, ‘Submission to RMA’, pp.| |

| |1-3. | |

|1.24 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2007, 4 September, ‘Submission to RMA’, pp.| |

| |1-26. | |

|1.15 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 2003, 19 March, ‘Submission to RMA’, pp. | |

| |1-2. | |

|1.4 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 1996, 7 May, ‘Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-3. | |

|1.1 |Repatriation Commissions 1994, 15 July, ‘Submission to RMA’, pp. 1-32. | |

|1.12 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA), 2000, 16 February, ‘Submission to RMA’, | |

| |pp. 1-3. | |

|1.11 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA)M 1999, 20 September, ‘.. Submission to | |

| |RMA’, pp. 1-7. | |

|1.9 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA)1999, 27 January, ‘.. Submission to RMA’, | |

| |pp. 1-2. | |

|1.10 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA), 7 June Submission, ‘to RMA, p. 1. | |

|1.8 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA) 1998, 16 September, ‘Submission to RMA, p. | |

| |1. | |

|1.7 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA), 26 March, 1998 ‘..further Submission to |Submission made to |

| |RMA’, p. 1. |the SMRC |

|3.2 |Repatriation Medical Authority 1998, 9.10. 11 February, ‘Consensus Conference: Stress and | |

| |Challenge, Health and Disease’, pp. 1-9. | |

|1.6 |Name Provided (and removed under s196I of the VEA), 1997, 12 May, ‘Submission to RMA’, pp. | |

| |1-4. | |

|3.1 |Bordujenko, A 1997, 2 May, [discussion paper] ‘Stress in health, mental health and disease’, | |

| |Stress and Stressors’, pp. 1-31. | |

|5840 |American Psychiatric Association 1980, Diagnostic and statistical manual of mental disorders, |Applicant |

| |3rd edn. American Psychiatric Association, Washington. | |

|5841 |American Psychiatric Association 1987, Diagnostic and statistical manual of mental disorders, |Applicant |

| |3rd edn. Revised, American Psychiatric Association, Washington. | |

|5859 |Eaton, WWet al.. 1985, The NIMH Epidemiological Catchment area program. Epidemiological field | |

| |methods in Psychiatry, Eaton, WW Kessler, LG eds. Academic Press: New York. | |

|9506 |Jiang W, et al. 1996, ‘Mental stress - induced myocardial ischemia and cardiac events’, | |

| |Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 275, no. 21, pp. 1651-1656. | |

|13880 |Amir, M et al.. 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder, tenderness and fibromyalgia’, Journal | |

| |of Psychosomatic Research, vol. 42, 6, pp. 607-613. | |

|31745 |Baker, DG et al.. 2001, ‘Diagnostic status and treatment recommendations for persian Gulf War | |

| |Veterans with multiple nonspecific symptoms’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, pp. 972-80. | |

|34152 |Campbell, TW 2005, ‘Issues in forensic psychology: Post-traumatic stress disorder’, | |

| | | |

|43599 |Putnam, FW 2002, ‘Commentary on "television images and psychological symptoms after the | |

| |September 11 terrorist attacks". Televised trauma and viewer PTSD: Implications for | |

| |prevention’, Psychiatry, vol. 65, no. 4, pp. 310-312. | |

|32854 |Kaspers, FA et al.. 2004, ‘Stress-induced increase in morning cortisol variance’, Stress & | |

| |Health, vol. 20, pp. 127-39. | |

|32946 |Baracos, VE 2003, ‘Overview on metabolic adaptation to stress’, Vol. 8, pp. 1-13, in Nutrition| |

|32956 |and Critical Care. Nestle Nutrition Workshop Series Clinical & Performance Program, Cynober, L| |

| |Moore, FA eds. | |

|32962 |Nicolaidis, S 2002, ‘A hormone-based characterization and taxonomy of stress: possible | |

| |usefulness in management’, Metabolism, vol. 51, no. 6S1, pp 31-6. | |

|32963 |Baines, M et al. 2002, ‘Lack of effectiveness of short-term intravenous micronutrient | |

|32963 |nutrition in restoring plasma antioxidant status after surgery’, Clincal Nutrition, vol. 21, | |

| |pp. 145-50. | |

|31771 |Dirkzwager AJE,et al.. 2003, ‘Social support, coping, life events, and posttraumatic symptoms | |

| |among former peacekeepers: a prospective study’, Personality & Individual Differences, vol. | |

| |34, pp. 1545-9. | |

|43612 |Holbrook, TL et al. 2001, ‘Perceived threat to life predicts Posttraumatic Stress Disorder | |

| |after major trauma: risk factors and functional outcome’, Journal of Trauma, vol. 51, no. 2, | |

| |pp. 287-293. | |

|43596 |Pollack, MH et al. 2006, ‘Persistent Posttraumatic Stress Disorder following September 11 in | |

| |patients with Bipolar Disorder’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 67, no. 3, pp. 394-399. | |

|43598 |Bromet, EJ et al.. 2005, ‘Psychological aftermath of the Lviv air show disaster: a prospective| |

| |controlled study’, Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica, vol. 112, pp. 194-200. | |

|43600 |Pfefferbaum, B et al.. 2002, ‘Commentary on "television images and psychological symptoms | |

| |after the September 11 terrorist attacks". Does television viewing satisfy criteria for | |

| |exposure in posttraumatic stress disorder?’, Psychiatry, vol. 65, no. 4, pp. 306-309. | |

|43601 |Michels, R 2002, ‘Commentary on "television images and psychological symptoms after the | |

| |September 11 terrorist attacks". Exposure to traumatic images: symptom or cause?’, Psychiatry,| |

| |vol. 65, no. 4, pp. 304-305. | |

|43602 |Eth, S 2002, ‘Commentary on "television images and psychological symptoms after the September | |

| |11 terrorist attacks". Television viewing as a risk factor’, Psychiatry, vol. 65, no. 2, pp | |

| |301-303. | |

|43603 |Hilton, C 1997, ‘[Case Report] ‘Media triggers of Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder after the | |

| |Second Wold War. International Journal of Geriatric’, Psychiatry, vol. 12, pp. 862-867. | |

|43604 |Shalev, AY et al.. 2004, ‘Posttraumatic Stress Disorder as a result of mass trauma’, Journal | |

| |of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 65, no. S1, pp. 4-10. | |

|43605 |Breslau. N 2001, ‘The epidemiology of Posttraumatic Stress Disorder: what is the extent of the| |

| |problem’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 62, no. S17, pp. 16-22. | |

|43606 |Yule, W 2001, ‘Posttraumatic Stress Disorder in the general population and in children’, | |

| |Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 62, no. S17, pp. 23-28. | |

|3608 |Tilley, BC et al.. 1990, ‘Risk of Colorectal Cancer among Automotive Pattern and Model | |

| |Makers’, Journal of Medicine, vol. 32, no. 6, pp. 541-546. | |

|43608 |Yu, B-M et al.. 1999, ‘Posttraumatic Stress Disorder in patients with burn injuries’, Journal| |

|43705 |of Burn Care & Rehabilitation’, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 426-433. | |

|43609 |Brady, KT et al. 2000, ‘Comorbidity of psychiatric disorders and Posttraumatic Stress | |

| |Disorder’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 61, no. S7, pp. 22-32. | |

|43597 |Pfefferbaum, B 2005, ‘Aspects of exposure in childhood trauma: the stressor criterion’, | |

| |Journal of Trauma & Dissociation, vol. 6, no. 2, pp. 17-26. | |

|31767 |King, LA et al. 1999, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in a national sample of female and male |Applicant |

| |Vietanm veterans: risk factors, war-zone stressors, and resilience-recovery variables’, | |

| |Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 108, pp. 164-70. | |

|45231 |Johnson, DR et al.. 1997, ‘The impact of the homecoming reception on the development of | |

| |posttraumatic stress disorder: The West Haven homecoming stress scale’, Journal of Traumatic | |

| |Stress, vol. 10, no. 2, pp. 259-277. | |

|32364 |King, DW et al.. 1995, ‘Alternative representations of war zone stressors: relationships to |Applicant |

| |posttraumatic stress disorder in male and female Vietnam veterans’, Journal of Abnormal | |

| |Psychology, 104(1) pp 184-96. | |

|31758 |King, DW et al. 2000, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and retrospectively reported stressor | |

| |exposure: a longitudinal prediction model’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 109, pp. | |

| |624-33. | |

|31759 |Brewin, CR 2000, ‘Meta-analysis of risk factors for posttraumatic stress disorder in |Commissions |

| |trauma-exposed adults’, Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 68, pp. 748-66. | |

|31760 |Bresslau, N et al. 1998, ‘Trauma and posttraumatic stress disorder in the community: the 1996 | |

| |Detroit area survey of trauma’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 55, pp. 626-32. | |

|31761 |Ozer, EJ 2003, ‘Predictors of posttraumatic stress disorder and symptoms in adults: a | |

| |meta-analysis’, Psychological Bulletins, vol. 129, pp. 52-73. | |

|31762 |Ehlers, A et al. 2003, ‘Cognitive predictors of posttraumatic stress disorder in children: | |

|34281 |results of a prospective longitudinal study’, Behaviour Research and Therapy, vol. 41, pp. | |

| |1-10. | |

|31763 |Candel, I et al. 2004, ‘Peritraumatic dissociation as a predictor of post-traumatic stress | |

|34288 |disorder: a critical review’, Comprehensive Psychiatry, vol. 45, pp. 44-50. | |

|31764 |Wolfe, J et al. 1999, ‘Course and predictors of posttraumatic stress disorder among Gulf War | |

|34222 |veterans: a prospective analysis’, Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 67, pp. | |

| |520-8. | |

|32853 |Hjortskov, N et al. 2004, ‘Evaluation of salivary cortisol as a biomarker of self-reported | |

| |mental stress in field studies’, Stress & Health, vol. 20, pp. 91-8. | |

|31766 |Bramsen, I et al. 2000, ‘Predeployment personality traits and exposure to trauma as predictors| |

| |of posttraumatic stress symptoms: a prospective study of former peacekeepers’, American | |

| |Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 157, pp. 1115-9. | |

|32852 |Lauc, G et al. 2004, ‘Short Communication: Post-awakening changes in salivary cortisol in | |

| |veterans with and without PTSD’, Stress & Health, vol. 20 ,pp. 99-102. | |

|31768 |Ford, JD et al. (2001, ‘Posttraumatic stress symptomatology is associated with unexplained | |

| |illness attributed to Persian Gulf War Military Service’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 63, pp.| |

| |842-9. | |

|31769 |Mehlum, L et al. 2002, ‘Predictors of posttraumatic stress reactions in Norwegian UN | |

| |Peacekeepers 7 years after service’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 15, pp. 17-26. | |

|31770 |Asmundson, GJG et al. 2002, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder symptoms influence health status of| |

| |deployed Peacekeepers and nondeployed military personnel’, Journal of Nervous & Mental | |

| |Disease, vol. 190, pp. 807-815. | |

|43593 |Fairbrother, G et al. 2003, ‘Posttraumatic Stress Reactions in New York City children after | |

| |September 11, 2001, terrorist attacks’, Ambulatory Pediatrics, vol. 3, no. 6, pp. 304-311. | |

|31772 |Shmotkin, D et al. 2003, ‘Tracing long-term effects of early trauma: a broad-scope view of | |

| |holocaust survivors in late life’, Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 71, pp. | |

| |223-4. | |

|43647 |Taylor M, Jenkins K (2004, ‘The psychological impact of September 11 terrorism on Australian | |

| |inpatients. Australasian Psychiatry, 12(3) pp 253-255. | |

|32446 |Orcutt, HK et al. 2004, ‘The course of PTSD symptoms among Gulf War Veterans: a growth mixture|Applicant |

| |modeling approach’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 17, no. 3, pp. 195-202. | |

|32798 |Segerstrom SC 2004, ‘Psychological stress and the human immune system: a meta-analytic study | |

| |of 30 years of inquiry’, Psychological Bulletin, vol. 130, no. 4, pp. 601-630. | |

|32831 |Ehlert, U et al. 1998, ‘Physiological and emotional repsonse to psychological stressors in | |

| |psychiatric and psychosomatic disorders’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. | |

| |851, pp.477-86. | |

|43648 |VanDeusen, KM et al. 2006, ‘Vicarious trauma: an exploratory study of the impact of providing | |

| |sexual abuse treatment on clinicians’trust and intimacy’, Journal of Child Sexual Abuse, vol. | |

| |15, no. 1, pp. 69-85. | |

|31765 |Davidson, JRT et al. 2004, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder: acquisition, recognition, course, | |

| |and treatment’, Journal of Neuropsychiatry & Clinical Neurosciences, vol. 16, pp. 135-147. | |

|43649 |Kaysen, D et al. 2005, ‘Peritraumatic responses and their relationship to perceptions of | |

| |threat in female crime victims’, Violence Against Women, vol. 11, no. 12, pp. 1515-1535. | |

|43623 |Jenkins, SR et al. 2002, ‘Secondary traumatic stress and vicarious trauma: a validational | |

| |study’. Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 15, no. 5, pp. 423-432. | |

|43613 |Marmar, CR et al. 1996, ‘Characteristics of emergency services personnel related to | |

| |peritraumatic dissociation during critical incident exposure’, American Journal of Psychiatry,| |

| |vol. 153, no. 7, pp. 94-102. | |

|43614 |Holbrook, TL et al. (2005, ‘Long-term Posttraumatic Stress Disorder persists after major | |

| |trauma in adolescents: new data on risk factors and functional outcome’, Journal of Trauma, | |

| |vol. 58, no. 4, pp. 764-771. | |

|43615 |Foa, EB et al. 2001, ‘Women and traumatic events’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 62, | |

| |no. S17, pp. 29-34. | |

|43616 |Peterson, G et al. 2002, ‘EMDR for women who experience traumatic events’, Journal of | |

| |Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 63, 11, pp. 1047-1048. | |

|43617 |Jacobsen, LK et al. 2001, ‘Substance use disorders in patients with Posttraumatic Stress | |

| |Disorder: A Review of the Literature’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 158, no. 8, pp. | |

| |1184-1190. | |

|43618 |Pfefferbaum B (2001, ‘The impact of the Oklahoma City bombing on children in the community’, | |

| |Military Medicine, vol. 166, no. 2, pp. 49-50 | |

| |. | |

|43619 |Tedstone, JE et al. 2003, ‘Posttraumatic Stress Disorder following medical illness and | |

| |treatment’, Clinical Psychology Review, vol. 23, pp. 409-448. | |

|43620 |Gavranidou, M et al. 2003, ‘The weaker sex? Gender and Post-traumatic Stress Disorder’, | |

| |Depression and Anxiety, vol. 17, pp. 130-139. | |

|43622 |Gander , ML et al. 2006, ‘Myocardial infarction and Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder: frequency,| |

| |outcome, and atherosclerotic mechanisms’, European Journal of Cardiovascular Prevention and | |

| |Rehabilitation, vol. 13, no. 2, pp. 165-172. | |

|43611 |Holbrook, TL et al. 2002, ‘Gender differences in long-term Posttraumatic Stress Disorder | |

| |outcomes after major trauma: women are at higher risk of adverse outcomes than men’, Journal | |

| |of Trauma, vol. 58, no. 5, pp. 882-888. | |

|43610 |Roberts, K 2006, ‘[Best evidence topic report] The relationship between post-traumatic stress | |

| |disorder and affective disorder’, Emergency Medicine Journal, vol. 23, no. 12, pp. 935-936. | |

|43621 |Cotter, G et al. 2006, ‘Posttraumatic Stress Disorder: A missed link between psychiatric and | |

| |cardiovascular morbidity?’, CNS Spectrums, vol. 11, no. 2, pp. 129-136. | |

|45243 |Murphy, SA et al. 2003, ‘The prevalence of PTSD following the violent death of a child and | |

|45257 |predictors of change 5 years later’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 16, no. 1, pp. 17-25. | |

|43707 |Bryant, RA 2001, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and mild brain injury: controversies, causes | |

| |and consequences’, Journal of Clinical and Experimental Neuropsychology, vol. 23, no. 6, pp. | |

| |718-728. | |

|46168 |Sapolsky, RM 1991, ‘Inhibition of glucocorticoid secretion by the hippocampal formation in the| |

| |primate’, The Journal of Neuroscience, vol. 11, no. 12, pp. 3695-704. | |

|46154 |Karl, A et al. 2006, ‘A meta-analysis of structural brain abnormalities in PTSD’, | |

| |Neuroscience and Biobehavioral Reviews, vol. 30, pp. 1004-31. | |

|43696 |Spindler, H et al. 2005, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in the wake of heart disease: | |

| |prevalence, risk factors, and future research directions’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 67, | |

| |no. 5, pp. 715-723. | |

|43685 |Seal, KH et al. 2007, ‘Bringing the war back home: mental health disorders among 103 788 US | |

| |veterans returning from Iraq and Afghanistan seen at Department of Veterans Affairs | |

| |facilities’, Archives of Internal Medicine, vol. 167, pp. 476-482. | |

|43704 |Godeau, E et al. 2005, ‘Effects of a large-scale industrial disaster on rates of symptoms | |

| |consistent with Posttraumatic Stress Disorders among schoolchildren in Toulouse’, Archives of | |

| |Pediatrics & Adolescent Medicine, vol. 159, pp. 579-584. | |

|43702 |Fremont, WP 2005, ‘The impact of terrorism on children and adolescents: terror in the skies, | |

| |terror on television’, Child and Adolescent Psychiatric Clinics of North America, vol. 14, pp.| |

| |429-451. | |

|43701 |Giannopoulou, I et al. 2006, ‘Post-traumatic stress reactions of children and adolescents | |

| |exposed to the Athens 1999 earthquake’, European Psychiatry, vol. 21, no. 3, pp. 160-166. | |

|43700 |Mayou, RA et al. 2002, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder after motor vehicle accidents: 3-year | |

| |follow-up of a prospective longitudinal study’, Behaviour Research and Therapy, vol. 40, pp. | |

| |665-675. | |

|43785 |Kaysen, D et al. 2003, ‘Living in danger. The impact of chronic traumatization and the |Applicant |

| |traumatic context on posttraumatic stress disorder’, Trauma, Violence & Abuse, vol. 4, no. 3, | |

| |pp. 247-264. | |

|43697 |Carpenter, R 2005, [Feature] ‘Perceived threat in compliance and adherence research’, Nursing| |

| |Inquiry, vol. 12, no. 3, pp. 192-199. | |

|46165 |Vythilingam, M et al. 2002, ‘Childhood trauma associated with smaller hippocampal volume in | |

| |women with major depression’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 159, pp. 2072-80. | |

|43695 |Bernstein, KT et al. 2007, ‘Television watching and the risk of incident probable | |

| |posttraumatic stress disorder. A prospective evaluation’, The Journal of Nervous and Mental | |

| |Disease, vol. 195, no. 1, pp. 41-47. | |

|43694 |Ahern, J et al. 2004, ‘Television images and probable posttraumatic stress disorder after | |

| |September 11. The role of background characteristics, event exposures, and perievent panic’, | |

| |The Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 192, no. 3, pp. 217-226. | |

|43693 |Olde, E et al. 2006, ‘Posttraumatic stress following childbirth: A review’, Clinical | |

| |Psychology Review, vol. 26, no. 1, pp. 1-16. | |

|43692 |Bruce, M 2006, ‘A systematic and conceptual review of posttraumatic stress in childhood cancer| |

| |survivors and their parents’, Clinical Psychology Review, vol. 26, no. 3, pp. 233-256. | |

|44551 |O'Donnell, ML 2007, ‘Posttraumatic appraisals in the development and persistence of | |

| |posttraumatic stress symptoms’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 2, pp. 173-182. | |

|43699 |Evans, JR 2007, ‘Depression and anxiety in visually impaired older people’, Ophthalmology, | |

| |vol. 114, no. 2, pp. 283-288. | |

|43650 |Janson, GR 2004, ‘[Brief/Report] Trauma reactions of bystanders and victims to repetitive | |

| |abuse experiences’, Violence and Victims, vol. 19, pp. 239-255. | |

|43708 |Pine, DS et al. 2005, ‘Trauma, proximity, and developmental psychopathology: the effects of | |

| |war and terrorism on children’, Neuropsychopharmacology, vol. 30, pp. 1781-1792. | |

|45245 |Kersting, A et al. 2007, ‘Complicated grief after traumatic loss. A 14-month follow up study’,| |

| |European Archives of Psychiatry and Clinical Neuroscience, Epub ahead of print. | |

|43706 |Doctor, M Gilboa, D eds. 1999, ‘The epidemiology and Definition of PTSD’, Journal of Burn | |

| |Care & Rehabilitation, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 422-425. | |

|46155 |Kitayama, N et al. 2005, ‘Magnetic resonance imaging (MRI) measurement of hippocampal volume | |

| |in posttraumatic stress disorder: a meta-analysis’, Journal of Affective Disorders, vol. 88, | |

| |pp. 79-86. | |

|46037 |Sapolsky, RM et al. 1991, ‘Long-term adrenalectomy causes loss of dentate gyrus and pyramidal | |

| |neurons in the adult hippocampus’, Experimental Neurology, vol. 114, pp. 246-9. | |

|46038 |Orr, SP et al. 1995, ‘Physiologic responses to loud tones in Vietnam veterans with | |

| |posttraumatic stress disorder’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 104, no. 1, pp. 75-82. | |

|46039 |Schuff, N et al. 2001, ‘Decreased hippocampal N-Acetylaspartate in the absence of atrophy in | |

| |posttraumatic stress disorder’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 50, pp. 952-9. | |

|46147 |Deneys, ML et al. 2006, [Letter] ‘Exacerbation of PTSD symptoms with use of duloxetine’, | |

| |Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 67, no. 3, pp. 496-7. | |

|46148 |Damsa, C et al. 2005, ‘Recurrence of post-traumatic stress disorder and antiretrovirals’, | |

| |Scandinavian Journal of Infectious Diseases, vol. 37, no. 4, pp. 313-6. | |

|46149 |Moreno, A et al. 2003, ‘Recurrence of post-traumatic stress disorder symptoms after initiation| |

| |of antiretrovirals including efavirenz: a report of two cases’, HIV Medicine, vol. 4, pp. | |

| |302-4. | |

|46150 |Carson, MA et al. 2007, ‘Physiologic reactivity to startling tones in female Vietnam nurse | |

| |veterans with PTSD’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 657-66. | |

|46151 |De Young, AC et al. 2007, ‘Elevated heart rate as a predictor of PTSD six months following | |

| |accidental pediatric injury’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 751-6. | |

|46152 |Ganzel, BL et al. 2007, ‘Salivary cortisol levels and mood vary by lifetime trauma exposure in| |

| |a sample of healthy women’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 689-99. | |

|46171 |Nibuya, M et al. 1996, ‘Chronic antidepressant administration increases the expression of cAMP| |

| |Response Element Binding Protein (CREB) in rat hippocampus’, The Journal of Neuroscience, vol.| |

| |16, no. 7, pp. 2365-72. | |

|46166 |Sapolsky, RM et al. 1990, ‘Hippocampal damage associated with prolonged glucocorticoid | |

| |exposure in primates’, The Journal of Neuroscience, vol. 10, no. 9, pp. 2897-902. | |

|46033 |Metzger, LJ et al. 1999, ‘Physiologic reactivity to starling tones in women with posttraumatic| |

| |stress disorder’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 108, no. 2, pp. 347-52. | |

|46157 |Milliken, CS et al. 2007, ‘Longitudinal assessment of mental health problems among active and | |

| |reserve component soldiers returning from the Iraq war’, Journal of the American Medical | |

| |Association, vol. 298, no. 18, pp. 2141-8. | |

|46158 |Ullman, SE et al. 2007, ‘Psychosocial correlates of PTSD symptom severity in sexual assault | |

| |survivors’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 821-31. | |

|46159 |Lauterbach D et al. 2007, ‘The relationship between childhood support and later emergence of | |

| |PTSD’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 857-67. | |

|46160 |Williams, SL et al. 2007, ‘Multiple traumatic events and psychological distress: the South | |

| |Africa Stress and Health Study’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 845-55. | |

|33725 |Manber, R Armitage, R. 1999, [ERATA] ‘Sex, steroids, and sleep: a review’, Sleep, vol. 22, | |

| |pp. 540-555, 523:145-9. | |

|46162 |Wathers FW, Keane TM (2007, ‘The crucial role of Criterion A: a response to Maier's | |

| |commentary. Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 917-9. | |

|46163 |Stein, MB et al. 2002, ‘Genetic and environmental influences on trauma exposure and | |

| |posttraumatic stress disorder symptoms: a twin study’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. | |

| |159, pp. 1675-1681. | |

|46164 |Villarreal, G et al. 2002, ‘Proton magnetic resonance spectoscopy of the hippocampus and | |

| |occipital white matter in PTSD: prelimiary results’, Canadian Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 47, | |

| |pp. 666-70. | |

|43786 |Cardenas, J et al. 2003, ‘PSTD, Major depressive symptoms, and substance abuse following | |

| |September 11, 2001, in a midwestern university population’, International Journal of Emergency| |

| |Mental Health, vol. 5, no. 1, pp. 15-28. | |

|46153 |Hawkley, LC Cacioppo, JT 2004, ‘Stress and the aging immune system’, Brain, Behavior, and | |

| |Immunity, vol. 18, pp. 114-9. | |

|6745 |Kessler, RC et al. 1995, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in the national comorbidity survey’, |Commissions |

| |Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 52, no. 12, pp. 1048-1060. | |

|43690 |Koenen, KC 2006, ‘Developmental epidemiology of PTSD. Self-regulation as a central mechanism’,| |

| |Annals New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 1071, pp. 255-266. | |

|5852 |The Centers for Disease Control Vietnam Experience Study, 1989, ‘Health status of Vietnam | |

| |Veterans. Psychological and Neuropsychological Evaluation’, U.S. Department of Health and | |

| |Human Services, vol. 4, pp, 1-346. | |

|17268 |Rosenheck, R Fontana, A 1998, Warrior fathers and warrior sons. Intergenerational aspects of | |

| |trauma, International Handbook of Multigenerational Legacies of Trauma, chap. 14, pp. 225-276, | |

| |Danieli, Y ed. Plenum Press, New York. | |

|5855 |Solomon, Z et al. 1995, ‘Clinical characteristics of delayed and immediate-onset | |

| |combat-induced post-traumatic stress disorder’, Military Medicine, vol. 160, no. 9, pp. | |

| |425-430. | |

|5856 |Mellsop, GW et al. 1995, ‘Psychiatric casualties in the Pacific during World War II: | |

| |servicemen hospitalised in a Brisbane mental hospital’, The Medical Journal of Australia, vol.| |

| |163, no. 4, pp. 619-621. | |

|5857 |Boyle, CA et al. 1989, ‘Long-term health consequences of military service in Vietnam’, |Applicant |

| |Epidemiologic Reviews, vol. 11, pp. 1-27. | |

|5858 |Davidson, JRT et al. 1991, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder in the community: an | |

|4171 |epidemiological study’, Psychological Medicine, vol. 21, pp. 713-721. | |

|5860 |Goldberg, J et al. 1990, ‘A twin study of the effects of the Vietnam war on post-traumatic |Applicant |

| |stress disorder’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 263, no. 9, pp. 1227-1232.| |

|5861 |Helzer, JE et al. 1987, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder in the general population. Findings of| |

| |the epidemiologic catchment area survey’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 317, 26, pp. | |

| |1630-1634. | |

|43709 |Slade, P 2006, ‘Towards a conceptual framework for understanding post-traumatic stress | |

| |symptoms following childbirth and implications for further research’, Journal of Psychosomatic| |

| |Obstetrics & Gynecology, vol. 27, no. 2, pp. 99-105. | |

|5863 |Sparr, LF et al. 1994, ‘Veterans’psychiatric benefits: Enter courts and attorneys’, Bulletin | |

| |of the American Academy of Psychiatry & the Law, vol. 22, no. 2, pp. 205-222. | |

|13884 |Solomon, SD Davidson, JRT. 1997, ‘Trauma: Prevalence, impairment, service use, and cost’, | |

| |Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 58, supp. 9, pp. 5-11. | |

|8062 |Simon, RI ed. 1995, Posttraumatic Stress Disorder in Litigation: Guidelines for Forensic | |

| |Assessment, American Psychiatric Press, Inc., Washington, DC. | |

|8834 |Ellard, JHT 1997, ‘The epidemic of post-traumatic stress disorder: a passing phase?’, Medical| |

| |Journal of Australia, vol. 166, pp. 84-90. | |

|3172315369 |Orsillo, SM et al. 1998, ‘Psychiatric symptomatology associated with contemporary | |

| |Peacekeeping: an examination of post-mission functioning among Peacekeepers in Somalia’, | |

| |Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 11, pp. 611-25. | |

|31722 |MacDonald, C et al. 1999, ‘Stress and mental health status associated with Peacekeeping duty | |

| |for New Zealand Defence Force Personnel’, Stress Medicine, vol. 15, pp. 235-41. | |

|3172134027 |Sharkansky, EJ et al. 2000, ‘Coping with Gulf War combat stress: mediating and moderating | |

| |effects’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 109, pp. 188-97. | |

|31724 |O'Donnell, ML et al. 2004, [Prepublication Copy] ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and depression| |

| |following trauma: understanding comorbidity’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 161, pp. | |

| |1-7. | |

|34279 |Bremner, JD et al. 1999, ‘Neural correlates of exposure to traumatic pictures and sound in | |

| |Vietnam combat veterans with and without posttraumatic stress disorder: a positron emission | |

| |tomography study’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 45, pp. 806-816. | |

|5862 |Solomon, Z et al. 1994, ‘Compensation and psychic trauma: A study of Israeli combat veterans’,| |

| |American Journal of Orthopsychiatric, vol. 64, no. 1, pp. 91-102. | |

|12805 |McCarroll, JE et al. 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in U.S. army Vietnam veterans who | |

| |served in the Persian Gulf war’, Journal of Nervous Mental Diseases, vol. 185, pp. 682-5. | |

|43834 |Vazquez, C et al. 2006, ‘Post-traumatic stress reactions following the March 11, 2004 | |

| |terrorist attacks in a Madrid community sample: a cautionary note about the measurement of | |

| |psychological trauma’, The Spanish Journal of Psychology, vol. 9, no. 1, pp. 61-74. | |

|43835 |Pfefferbaum, B et al. 1999, ‘The role of exposure in posttraumatic stress in youths following | |

| |the 1995 bombing’, Journal of the Oklahoma State Medical Association, vol. 92, no. 4, pp. | |

| |164-167. | |

|43883 |Gil, S et al.2006, ‘Memory of the traumatic event as a risk factor for the development of | |

| |PTSD: lessons from the study of traumatic brain injury’, International Journal of | |

| |Neuropsychiatric Medicine, vol. 11, no. 8, pp. 603-607. | |

|43886 |Koren, D et al. 2006, ‘Inquiry increases the risk for PTSD: an examination of potential | |

| |neurobiological and psychological mediators’, CNS Spectrums, vol. 11, no. 8, pp. 616-624. | |

|43887 |Peleg, T Shalev, AY 2006, ‘Longitudinal studies of PTSD: Overview of findings and method’, | |

| | | |

|43907 |Gorman, JM 2006, [Letters] ‘Trauma, it's criteria, and its aftermath’, CNS Spectrums, vol. | |

| |11, no. 8, pp. 573-574. | |

|43909 |North, CS et al. 1999, ‘Psychiatric disorders among survivors of the Oklahoma City bombing’, | |

| |Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 282, no. 8, pp. 755-762. | |

|43910 |Kennedy, P Duff, P 2001, ‘Post traumatic stress disorder and spinal cord injuries’, Spinal | |

| |Cord, vol. 39, pp. 1-10. | |

|1757 |Kramer, TL et al. 1994, ‘The comorbidity of post-traumatic stress disorder and suicidality in | |

| |Vietnam veterans’, Suicide and Life-Threatening Behaviour, vol. 24, no. 1, pp. 58-67. | |

|5853 |The Centers for Disease Control Vietnam Experience Study, 1988, ‘Health status of Vietnam | |

| |Veterans. 1. Psychosocial characteristics’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. | |

| |259, no. 18, pp. 2701-2707. | |

|13885 |Breslau, N et al. 1997, ‘Sex differences in posttraumatic stress disorder’, Archives of | |

| |General Psychiatry, vol. 54, pp. 1044-1048. | |

|12806 |Litz, BT et al. 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder associated with Peacekeeping duty in |Applicant |

| |Somalia for U.S. military personnel’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 178-184. | |

| | |& |

| | |Commisson |

|12807 |Engdahl, B et al. 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in a community group of former | |

|13883 |prisoners of war: a normative response to severe trauma’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol.| |

| |154, pp. 1576-1581. | |

|12824 |Creamer, M et al. 1998, ‘Treatment of Chronic, Combat-Related Posttraumatic Stress Disorder: | |

| |The Australian Experience’, This paper was prepared for presentation at the World Veterans | |

| |Federation's First International Conference on Psychosocial Consequences of War: Bubrovnik, | |

| |April 26-30, 1998. | |

|13491 |Southwick, SM et al. 1997, ‘Noradrenergic and Serotonergic Function in Posttraumatic Stress | |

| |Disorder’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 54, no. 8, pp. 749-75. | |

|13839 |Boscarino, JA 1997, ‘Diseases Among Men 20 Years After Exposure to Severe Stress: Implications| |

|13839 |for Clinical Research and Medical Care’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 59, no. 6, pp. 605-614. | |

|13881 |Bleich, A et al. 1997, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder and depression. An analysis of | |

| |comorbidity’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 170, pp. 479-482. | |

|13882 |Cunningham, M Cunningham, JD 1997, ‘Patterns of symptomatology and patterns of torture and | |

| |trauma experiences in resettled refugees’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, | |

| |vol. 31, pp. 555-565. | |

|46027 |Bonne, O et al. 2003, ‘Resting regional cerebral perfusion in recent posttraumatic stress | |

| |disorder’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 54, pp. 1077-86. | |

|46028 |Kirschbaum, C 1992, ‘Cortisol responses to psychological stress and correlations with | |

| |personality traits’, Personality and Individual Differences, vol. 13, no. 12, pp. 1353-57. | |

|46029 |Svec, F Shawar, AL 1997, ‘The acute effect of a noontime meal on the serum levels of cortisol | |

| |and DHEA in lean and obese women’, Psychoneuroendrocrinology, vol. 22, no. s1, pp. s115-s119.| |

|46030 |Gilbertson, MW et al. 2002, ‘Smaller hippocampal volume predicts pathologic vilnerability to | |

| |psychological trauma’, Nature Neuroscience, vol. 5, no. 11, pp. 1242-7. | |

|46031 |Sapolsky, RM 2002, ‘Chickens, eggs and hippocampal atrophy’, Nature Neuroscience, vol. 5, no.| |

| |11, pp. 1111-3. | |

|46016 |Stein, MB et al.1997, ‘Hippocampal volume in women victimized by childhood sexual abuse’, | |

| |Psychological Medicine, vol. 27, pp. 951-9. | |

|12039 |Shalev, AY 1993, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder: a biopsychological perspective’, Israel | |

| |Journal of Psychiatry& Related Science, vol. 30, no. 2, pp. 102-9. | |

|46036 |Orr, SP 1997, ‘Psysiologic responses to non-startling tones in Vietnam veterans with | |

| |post-traumatic stress disoder’, Psychiatry Research, vol. 73, pp. 103-7. | |

|46024 |Carrion, VG et al. (2001, ‘Attenuation of frontal asymmetry in pediatric posttraumatic stress| |

| |disorder’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 50, pp. 943-51. | |

|45514 |Brady, KL et al. 2003, ‘PTSD symptoms in widowed women with lifetime trauma experiences’, | |

| |Journal of Loss and Trauma, vol. 9, pp. 35-43. | |

|45516 |Neria Y, 2003, ‘Bereavement by traumatic means: the complex synergy of trauma and grief’, | |

| |Journal of Loss and Trauma, vol. 9, pp. 73-87. | |

|45513 |Schnider, KR et al. 2007, ‘Coping style use predicts posttraumatic stress and complicated | |

| |grief symptom severity among college students reporting a traumatic loss’, Journal of | |

| |Counseling Psychology, vol. 54, no. 3, pp. 344-350. | |

|46015 |Sapolsky, RM et al. 1990, ‘Glucocorticoid feedback inhibition of adrenocorticotropic hormone | |

| |secretagogue release. Relationship to corticosteroid receptor occupancy in various limbic | |

| |sites’, Neuroendocrinology, vol. 51, pp. 328-36. | |

|46014 |Zeier, H 1994, ‘Workload and psychophysiological stress reactions in air traffic controllers’,| |

| |Ergonomics, vol. 37, no. 3, pp. 525-39. | |

|46013 |Shalev, AY et al. 1992, ‘Physiologic responses to loud tones in Israeli patients with | |

| |posttraumatic stress disorder’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 49, pp. 870-875. | |

|46012 |Walker, DW et al. 1993, ‘Effect of chronic ethanol on the septohippocampal system: a role for | |

| |neurotrophic factors?’, Alcoholism: Clinical and Experimental Research, vol. 17, no. 1, pp. | |

| |12-18. | |

|45552 |Kiecolt-Glaser, JK et al. 2003, ‘Chronic stress and age-related increases in the | |

| |proinflammatory cytokine IL-6’, Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, vol. 100, no.| |

| |15, pp. 9090-9095. | |

|46017 |Watanabe, Y et al. 1992, ‘Tianeptine attenuates stress-induced morphological changes in the | |

| |hippocampus’, European Journal of Pharmacology, vol. 222, pp. 157-62. | |

|45520 |Pereira, A 2002, ‘Combat trauma and the diagnosis of post-traumatic stress disorder in female | |

| |and male veterans’, Military Medicine, vol. 167, no. 1, pp. 23-27. | |

|46018 |Vermetten, E et al. 2003, ‘Long-term treatment with paroxetine increases verbal declarative | |

| |memory and hippocampal volume in posttraumatic stress disorder’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. | |

| |54, pp. 693-702. | |

|46026 |de Bellis MD et al. 1999, ‘Developmetnal traumatology part I: biological stress systems’, | |

| |Biological Psychiatry, vol. 45, pp. 1259-70. | |

|45517 |Vanderwerker, LC 2003, ‘Social support and technological connectedness as protective factors | |

| |in bereavement’, Journal of Loss and Trauma, vol. 9, pp. 45-57. | |

|46025 |Lindauer, RJL et al. 2006, ‘Cortisol, learning, memory, and attention in relation to smaller | |

| |hippocampal volume in police officers with posttraumatic stress disorder’, Biological | |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 59, pp. 171-7. | |

|45515 |Melhem, NM et al. 2003, ‘Predictors of complicated grief among adolescents exposed to a peer's| |

| |suicide’, Journal of Loss and Trauma, vol. 9, pp. 21-34. | |

|45551 |Epel, ES et al. 2004, ‘Accelerated telomere shortening in response to life stress’, | |

| |Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, vol. 101, no. 49, pp. 17312-17315. | |

|45512 |Bonanno, GA et al. 2007, ‘Is there more to complicated grief than depression and posttraumatic| |

| |stress disorder? A test of incremental validity’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 116, | |

| |no. 2, pp. 342-351. | |

|46019 |Wessa, M et al. 2006, ‘Altered cortisol awakening response in posttraumatic stress disorder’, | |

| |Psychoneuroendocrinology, vol. 31, pp. 209-15. | |

|46020 |True, WR et al. 1993, ‘A twin study of genetic and environmental contributions to liability | |

| |for posttraumatic stress symptoms’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 50, no. 4, pp. | |

| |257-65. | |

|46021 |True, WR et al. 1994, [Letter] ‘In Reply’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 51, no, 10, | |

| |pp. 838-9. | |

|46022 |De Bellis, MD et al. 1999, ‘Developmental traumatology part II: brain development’, | |

| |Biological Psychiatry, vol. 45, pp. 1271-84. | |

|45518 |Broen, AN et al. 2004, ‘Psychological impact on women of miscarriage versus induced abortion: | |

| |a 2-year follow-up study’, Psychsomatic Medicine, vol. 66, pp. 265-271. | |

|10887 |Bullman, TA Kang, HK 1994, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and the risk of traumatic deaths | |

|4172 |among Vietnam veterans’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 182, pp. 604-610. | |

|46173 |Kassam-Adams, N et al. ‘Heart rate and posttraumatic stress in injured children’, Archives of| |

| |General Psychiatry, vol. 62, pp. 335-40. | |

|46172 |Orr, SP et al. 2003, ‘Physiologic responses to sudden, loud tones in monozygotic twins | |

| |discordant for combat exposure’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 60, pp. 283-8. | |

|46032 |Gurvits, TV et al. 1996, ‘Magnetic resonance imaging study of hippocampal volume in chronic, | |

| |combat-related posttraumatic stress disorder’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 40, pp. 1091-9. | |

|46169 |Shalev, AY et al. (2000, ‘Auditory startle response in trauma survivors with posttraumatic | |

| |stress disorder: a prospective study’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 157, pp. 255-261. | |

|10882 |Bremner, JD et al. ‘Chronic PTSD in Vietnam combat veterans: Course of illness and substance | |

| |abuse’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 153, pp. 369-375. | |

|10883 |Spears, T 1995, ‘sychological scars remain 50 years after Dieppe raid, study of Canadian | |

| |veterans finds’, Canadian Medical Association Journal, vol. 153, no. 9, pp. 1324-1326. | |

|10884 |Luckie, LF et al. 1995, ‘Prevalence estimates of alcohol problems in a veterans administration| |

| |outpatient population: audit vs. mast’, Journal of Clinical Psychology, vol. 51, no. 3, pp. | |

| |422-425. | |

|46175 |McLay, RN, et al. 2007, ‘[Letter] Posttraumatic stress disorder-like symptoms after treatment | |

| |with acetylcholinesterase inhibitors’, Journal of Neuropsychiatry & Clinical Neurosciences, | |

| |vol. 19, no. 1, pp. 92-3. | |

|10886 |Fontana, A Rosenheck, R 1994, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder among Vietnam theater veterans: A| |

| |causal model of etiology in a community sample’, Journal of Nervous & Mental Disease, vol. | |

| |182, no. 12, pp. 677-684. | |

|10881 |Orsillo, SM et al. 1996, ‘Current and lifetime psychiatric disorders among veterans with war | |

| |zone-related posttraumatic stress disorder’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 184, | |

| |no. 5, pp. 307-313. | |

|10888 |Solomon, Z et al. 1994, ‘PTSD among Israeli former prisoners of war and soldiers with combat | |

| |stress reaction: A longitudinal study’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 151, pp. 554-559.| |

|10889 |Kidson. MA et al. 1993, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder in Australian World War II veterans | |

| |attending a psychiatric outpatient clinic’, Medical Journal of Australia, vol. 158, pp. | |

| |563-566. | |

|10890 |Sutker, PB et al. 1993, ‘Psychopathology and psychiatric diagnoses of World War II Pacific | |

| |theater prisoner of war survivors and combat veterans’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. | |

| |150, pp. 240-245. | |

|10946 |Brandt, GT et al. 1997, ‘Psychiatric morbidity in medical and surgical patients evacuated from| |

| |the Persian Gulf war’, Psychiatric Services, vol. 48, no. 1, pp. 102-104. | |

|10947 |Grayson, DA et al. 1996, ‘Australian Vietnam veterans: contributing to psychosocial problems’,| |

| |Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 30, no. 5, pp. 600-13. | |

|11001 |Battaglia, M Perna, G 1995, ‘The 35% co2 challenge in panic disorder: optimization by receiver| |

| |operating characteristic (ROC) analysis’, Psychiatric Research, vol. 29, no. 2, pp. 111-119. | |

|12804 |Southwick, SM et al. 1997, ‘Consistency of memory for combat-related traumatic events in | |

| |veterans of operation Desert Storm’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, no. 2, pp. | |

| |173-7. | |

|10879 |Summerfield, D 1996, ‘The psychological legacy of war and atrocity: the question of long-term | |

| |and transgenerational effects and the need for a broad view’, Journal of Nervous and Mental | |

| |Disease, vol. 184, no. 6, pp. 375-7. | |

|46156 |Yehuda, R et al. 2007, ‘Ten-year follow-up study of cortisol levels in aging holocaust | |

| |survivors with and without PTSD’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 5, pp. 757-61. | |

|10885 |Rosenheck, R 1995, ‘Do Vietnam-era veterans who suffer from posttraumatic stress disorder | |

| |avoid VA mental health services?’, Military Medicine, vol. 160, no. 3, pp. 136-142. | |

|45511 |Melhem, NM et al.2004, ‘Traumatic grief among adolescents exposed to a peer's suicide’, | |

| |American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 161, no. 8, pp. 1411-1416. | |

|46035 |Sloviter, RS et al. 1989, ‘Selective loss of hippocampal granule cells in the mature rat brain| |

| |after adrenalectomy’, Science, vol.243, pp. 535-8. | |

|46174 |Griffin, MG et al. 2005, ‘Enhanced cortisol suppression following dexamethasone administration| |

| |in domestic violence survivors. American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 162, pp. 1192-9. | |

|46034 |Gotovac, K et al. 2003, ‘Flow cytometric determination of glucocoricoid receptor (GCR) | |

| |expression in lymphocyte subpopulations: lower quantity of GCR in patients with post-traumatic | |

| |stress disorder’, Clinical & Experimental Immunology, vol. 131, pp. 335-9. | |

|46176 |Jensen, CF et al. 1997, ‘Behavioral and neuroendocrine responses to sodium lactate infusion in| |

| |subjects with posttraumatic stress disorder’American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, no. 2, | |

| |pp. 266-8. | |

|46170 |Uno, H et al.1989, ‘Hippocampal damage associated with prolonged and fatal stress in | |

| |primates’, The Journal of Neuroscience, vol. 9, no. 5, pp. 1705-11. | |

|10878 |Grayson, DA et al. (1996, ‘Interviewer effects on epidemiologic diagnoses of posttraumatic | |

| |stress disorder’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 144, no. 6, pp. 589-97. | |

|10877 |Strectch, RH et al. 1996, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder symptoms among Gulf War veterans’, | |

| |Military Medicine, vol. 161, pp. 407-410. | |

|10876 |Long, N et al. 1996, ‘Prevalence of posttraumatic stress disorder, depression and anxiety in a| |

| |community sample of New Zealand Vietnam War veterans’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of | |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 30, pp. 253-256. | |

|10875 |Schwab, KA Brown, HR 1997, ‘Spinal cord injury: A 25 year morbidity and mortality study’, | |

| |Military Medicine, vol. 162, no. 2, pp. 141-148. | |

|108743425034250 |Fontana, A et al. 1997, ‘Posttraumatic Stress Disorder among female Vietnam Veterans: A causal| |

| |model of etiology’, American Journal of Public Health, vol. 87, no. 2, pp. 169-175. | |

|10880 |Schnurr,PP Friedman, MJ 1996, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder among World War II mustard gas | |

| |test participants’, Military Medicine, vol. 161, no. 3, pp. 131-136. | |

|46177 |Agartz, I et al. 1999, ‘Hippocampal volume in patients with alcohol dependence’, Archives of | |

| |General Psychiatry, vol. 56, pp. 356-63. | |

|43530 |Mohr, WK et al. 1998, ‘A restraint on restraints: the need to reconsider the use of | |

| |restrictive interventions’, Archives of Psychiatric Nursing, vol. 12, no. 2, pp. 95-106. | |

|20414 |Foa, EB et al. 2000, ‘Guidelines for Treatment of PTSD’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. | |

| |13, no. 4, pp. 539-588. | |

|22686 |Morris, P Raphael, B Bordujenko, A eds. 1999, ‘Repatriation Medical Authority Consensus |Commissions |

| |Conference Proceedings: Stress and Challenge - Health and Disease, Brisbane February 9-11, | |

| |1998’, Repatriation Medical Authority, Brisbane - ISBN 0 642 39931 X. | |

|22693 |Bremner, JD et al. 1995, ‘Etiological factors in the development of posttraumatic stress | |

| |disorder’, chap. 6, pp. 149-185, in, Does stress cause mental illness, Mazure, M ed. | |

|25384 |Pall, ML Satterle, JD 2001, ‘Elevated nitric oxide/peroxynitrite mechanism for the common | |

| |etiology of multiple chemical sensitivity, chronic fatigue syndrome, and posttraumatic stress | |

| |disorder’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 933, pp. 323-29. | |

|26561 |Kang, HK et al. 2003, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder and chronic fatigue syndrome-like | |

| |illness among Gulf War Veterans: a population-based survey of 30,000 veterans’, American | |

| |Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 157, no. 2, pp. 141-148. | |

|9321 |Wolfe, J et al.1992, ‘Symptom responses of female Vietnam veterans to operation Desert Storm’,| |

| |American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 149, pp. 676-679. | |

|18085 |Pearn, JH undated, [Unpublihed Manuscript # 99088] ‘Traumatic stress disorders: A | |

| |classification with implications for Prevention and Management’, Submitted for publication in | |

| |Military Medicine, pp. 1-24. | |

|43551 |Marmar, CR et al. 1996, ‘Stress responses of emergency services personnel to the Loma Prieta | |

| |earthquake interstate 880 freeway collapse and control traumatic incidents’, Journal of | |

| |Traumatic Stress, vol. 9, no. 1, pp. 63-85. | |

|43549 |Salston, M Figley, CR 2003, ‘Secondary traumatic stress effects of working with survivors of | |

| |criminal victimization’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 16, no. 2, pp. 167-174. | |

|43548 |White, D 2006, ‘The hidden costs of caring. What managers need to know’, The Health Care | |

| |Manager, vol. 25, no. 4, pp. 341-347. | |

|43541 |Sumer, N et al. 2005, ‘Personal resources, coping self-efficacy, and quake exposure as | |

| |predictors of psychological distress following the 1999 earthquake in Turkey’, Journal of | |

| |Traumatic Stress, vol. 18, no. 4, pp. 331-342. | |

|43533 |Palm, K et al. 2004, ‘Vicarious traumatization: potential hazards and interventions for | |

| |disaster and trauma workers’, Disaster medicine, vol. 19, no. 1, pp. 73-78. | |

|43553 |Tonnessen, A et al. 2002, ‘Silent disaster: a European perspective on threat perception from | |

| |Chernobyl far field fallout’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 15, no. 6, pp. 453-459. | |

|43531 |DiMaggio, C Galea, S 2006, ‘The behavioural consequences of terrorism: a meta-analysis’, | |

| |Academic Emergency Medicine, vol. 13, pp. 559-566. | |

|43555 |Kar, N et al. 2007, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder in children and adolescents one year after| |

| |super-cyclone in Orissa, India: exploring cross-cultural validity and vulnerability factors’, | |

| |BioMed Central Psychiatry, vol. 7, pp. 8-15. | |

|32965 |Hatada,T Miki, C 2000, ‘Nutritional status and postoperative cytokine response in colorectal | |

| |cancer patients’, Cytokine, vol. 12, pp. 1331-6. | |

|13959 |Williams, W et al. 1998, ‘Hospital utilization and personality characteristics of veterans | |

| |with psychiatric problems’, Psychiatric Services, vol. 49, no. 3, pp. 370-5. | |

|44014 |Way, I et al. 2004, ‘Vicarious trauma. A comparison of clinicians who treat survivors of | |

| |sexual abuse and sexual offenders’, Journal of Interpersonal Violence, vol. 19, no. 1, pp. | |

| |49-71. | |

|9948 |Raphael B 1997, [Unpublished Document 9730045 Copyright] ‘Report on Post Traumatic Stress | |

| |Disorder’, pp. 1-83. | |

|10002 |Marshall, RP et al. 1997, ‘Help-seeking in Vietnam veterans: post-traumatic stress disorder | |

|19730 |and other predictors’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of Public Health, vol. 21, no. 2, | |

| |pp. 211-213. | |

|31748 |de Vries, M et al. G (2001, ‘Natural course of symptoms in Cambodia veterans: a follow-up | |

| |study’, Psychological Medicine, vol. 31, pp. 331-8. | |

|18671 |Morris, LP Rushton, PJ 2000 [Unpublished Article] ‘Depression and Post-Traumatic Stress | |

| |Disorder’, pp. 1-11. | |

|13909 |Ferrada-Noli, et al. 1998, ‘Suicidal behavior after severe trauma. Part 1: PTSD diagnoses, | |

| |psychiatric comorbidity, and assessments of suicidal behavior’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, | |

| |vol. 11, no. 1, pp. 103-112. | |

|13914 |Bryant, RA Harvey, AG 1998, ‘Relationship between acute stress disorder and posttraumatic | |

| |stress disorder following mild traumatic brain injury’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. | |

| |155, no. 5, pp 625-9. | |

|13915 |Keane, TM Kaloupek, DG 1997, ‘Comorbid psychiatric disorders in PTSD. Implications for | |

| |research’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 821, pp. 24-34. | |

|13958 |Blanchard, EB et al. 1998, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and comorbid major depression: is | |

| |the correlation an illusion?’, Journal of Anxiety Disorders, vol. 12, no. 1, pp. 21-37. | |

|18674 |Pearn, JH 1999, ‘The victor as victim: stress syndromes of operational service[2] | |

| |Post-traumatic stress syndromes’, Australian Defence Force Health, vol. 1, pp. 85-87. | |

|13960 |Hovens, JE 1998, ‘Reported physical health in resistance veterans from world war II’, | |

| |Psychological Reports, vol. 82, no. 3.1, pp. 987-996. | |

|15071 |Green, BL et al. 1990, ‘Risk factors for PTSD and other diagnoses in a general sample of | |

| |vietnam veterans’, Americal Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 147, no .6, pp. 729-733. | |

|15403 |Southwick, SM Yehuda, R 1997, ‘Situations of Threat. NC_PTSD’, Clinical Quarterly, vol. 7, pp.| |

| |4. | |

|16900 |Schnurr, PP et al. 1993, ‘Premilitary MMPI scores as predictors of combat-related PTSD | |

|34205 |symptoms’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 150, pp. 479-483. | |

|17269 |Yehuda, R et al. 1998, Phenomenology and psychobiology of the intergenerational response to | |

| |trauma, chap. 37, pp. 639-655, in International Handbook of Multigenerational Legacies of | |

| |Trauma, Daniele, Y ed. Plenum Series, New York. | |

|18083 |Pearn, JH 1999, ‘The victor as victim: stress syndromes of operational service. 1: Acute | |

| |stress syndromes’, Australian Defence Force Health, vol. 1, pp. 30-32. | |

|18084 |Pearn, JH 2000, ‘Basic life support: extending and integrating teaching in the Australian | |

| |community’, Australinan & New Zealand Journal of Surgery, vol. 70, pp 3-5. | |

|28189 |Manzer, J. 2003, ‘APA: Post-traumatic stress plaguing Candians’, The Medical Post, vol. 39, | |

| |no. 22, pp. 1-3. | |

|18662 |Melia, K Wagner, AW 2000, ‘The application of dialectical behaviour therapy to the treatment | |

| |of posttraumatic stress disorder’, NC_PTSD Clinical Quarterly, vol. 9, no. 1. | |

|45353 |Butterly, N 2007, 19 September, ‘225 troops retire hurt after Iraq, Afghan duty’, West | |

| |Australian, p. 6. | |

|13916 |Classen, C, et al. 1998, ‘Acute stress disorder as a predictor of posttraumatic stress | |

| |symptoms’, American Journal of Pschiatry, vol. 155, no. 5, pp. 620-4. | |

|43595 |Bonwick, R 1998, ‘[Letter] ‘Group treatment programme for elderly war veterans with PTSD’, | |

| |International Journal of Geriatric Psychiatry, vol. 13, pp. 64-65. | |

|43529 |Clark, ML Gioro, S 1998, ‘Nurses, indirect trauma, and prevention’. Image, Journal of Nursing| |

| |Scholarship, vol. 30, no. 1, pp. 85-87. | |

|44871 |Pfefferbaum, B et al. 2001, ‘Television exposure in children after a terrorist incident’, | |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 64, no. 3, pp. 202-211. | |

|44872 |Pfefferbaum, B et al. 2000, ‘Posttraumatic stress two years after the Oklahoma city bombing in| |

| |youths geographically distant from the explosion’, Psychiatry, vol. 63, no. 4, pp. 358-370. | |

|45049 |Webster, R et al1995, ‘Effects of a natural disaster on immigrants and host population’, . The| |

| |Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 183, no .6, pp. 390-397. | |

|45054 |Shear, K 2005, ‘Treatment of complicated grief. A randomized controlled trial’, Journal of | |

| |the American Medical Association, vol. 293, no. 21, pp. 2601-2608. | |

|45216 |Henry, B et al. 1994, ‘On the "remembrance of things past": A longitudinal evaluation of the | |

| |retrospective method’, Psychological Assessment, vol. 6, no. 2, pp. 92-101. | |

|45217 |Njenga, FG et al. 2004, ‘Post-traumatic stress after terrorist attack: psychological reactions| |

|34167 |following the US embassy bombing in Nairobi’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 185, pp. | |

| |328-333. | |

|45229 |Messer, S et al. 2005, [Abstract] ‘Combat trauma and risk of PTSD. The International Society | |

| |for Traumatic Stress Studies. 21st Annual Meeting. | |

| | | |

|45230 |Rona, RJ et al. 2006, ‘Mental health screening in armed forces before the Iraq war and | |

| |prevention of subsequent psychological morbidity: follow-up study’, British Medical Journal, | |

| |vol. 333, no .7576, pp. 991. | |

|12643 |Field, AE et al. 1994, ‘The relation of smoking, age, relative weight, and dietary intake to | |

| |serum adrenal steroids, sex hormones, and sex hormone-binding globulin in middle-aged men’, | |

| |Journal of Clinical Endocrinology and Metabolism, vol. 79, pp. 1310-1316. | |

|45232 |Koenen KC et al 2003, ‘Risk factors for course of posttraumatic stress disorder among Vietnam | |

| |veterans: a 14-year follow-up of American legionnaires’, Journal of Consulting and Clinical | |

| |Psychology, vol. 71, no. 6, pp. 980-986. | |

|12622 |Keane, TM et al. 1998, ‘Do war zone stressors predict the development of psychiatric |Commissions |

| |disorders?’, RMA Conference Papers. | |

|45234 |Breslau N et al. 1999, ‘Previous exposure to trauma and PTSD effects of subsequent trauma: | |

| |results from the Detroit area survey of trauma’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 156, no.| |

| |6, pp. 902-907. | |

|45235 |Noll JG et al. 2003, ‘Revictimization and self-harm in females who experienced childhood | |

| |sexual abuse’, Journal of Interpersonal Violence, vol. 18, no .12, pp. 1452-1471. | |

|45236 |Arias, I 2004, ‘The legacy of child maltreatment: long-term health consequences for women’, | |

| |Journal of Women's Health, vol. 13, no. 5, pp. 468-473. | |

|45237 |Nash, MR et al. 1998, ‘Psychopathology associated with sexual abuse: The importance of | |

| |complementary designs and common ground’, Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, vol. | |

| |66, no. 3, pp. 568-571. | |

|45238 |Boney-McCoy, S Finkelhor, D 1998, ‘Psychopathology associated with sexual abuse: A reply to | |

| |Nash, Neimeyer, Hulsey, and Lambert 1998’, Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, vol.| |

| |66, no. 3, pp. 572-573. | |

|45239 |Mueser, KT et al. 1998, ‘Trauma and posttraumatic stress disorder in severe mental illness’, | |

| |Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, vol. 66, no. 3, pp. 493-499. | |

|45240 |Rona RJ et al. 2007, [Epub ahead of print] ‘Mental health consequences of overstretch in the UK| |

| |armed forces: first phase of a cohort study’, British Medical Journal. | |

|45242 |Stein, AL et al. 2005, ‘Correlates for posttraumatic stress disorder in Gulf war veterans: a | |

| |retrospective study of main and moderating effects’, Anxiety Disorders, vol. 19no. 8, pp. | |

| |861-876. | |

|45241 |Department of Epidemiology & Preventive Medicine 2007, [Follow-up study] ‘Temporal | |

| |relationships between war deployment and subsequent psychological disorders’ Australian Gulf | |

| |War veterans’heatlh study, Monash University, Melbourne. | |

|45519 |Neria, Y et al. 2007, ‘Prevalence and psychological correlates of complicated grief among | |

| |bereaved adults 2.5-3.5 years after September 11th attacks’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol.| |

| |20, no. 3, pp. 251-262. | |

|45284 |Elklit, A O'Conner, M 2005, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder in a Danish population of elderly | |

| |bereaved’, Scandinavian Journal of Psychology, vol. 46, pp. 439-445. | |

|43569 |Asmundson, GJG et al. 2002, ‘PTSD and the experience of pain: research and clinical | |

| |implications of shared vulnerability and mutual maintenance models’, Canadian Journal of | |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 47, no. 10, pp. 930-937. | |

|9320 |Jordan, BK et al. (1992, ‘Problems in families of male Vietnam veterans with posttraumatic | |

| |stress disorder’m, Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, vol. 60, no. 6, pp. 916-926.| |

|45352 |Miles, J 2007, 19 September, ‘Holocaust horror shared by generations to come. Transferring the| |

| |trauma’, Courier Mail, pp. 27. | |

|43594 |Henzlova, MJ et al. 2002, ‘[Letters] ‘Psychiatric Consequences of September 11’, Journal of | |

| |the American Medical Association, vol. 288, no. 21, pp. 2683-2685. | |

|43532 |Muller, JE 2005, ‘Anxiety and medical disorders’, Current Psychiatry Reports, vol. 7, pp. | |

| |245-251. | |

|45256 |Silverman, GK 2001, ‘Preliminary explorations of the effects of prior trauma and loss on risk | |

| |for psychiatric disorders in recently widowed people’, The Israel Journal of Psychiatry and | |

| |Related Sciences, vol. 38, no. 3.4, pp. 202-215. | |

|43556 |Rosenheck, RA Fontana, A 2003, ‘Post-September 11 admission symptoms and treatment response | |

| |among veterans with Posttraumatic Stress Disorder’, Psychiatric Services, vol. 54, no. 12, pp.| |

| |1610-1617. | |

|43557 |Verger, P et al. 2004, ‘The psychological impact of terrorism: an epidemiologic study of | |

| |Posttraumatic Stress Disorder and associated factors in victims of the 1995-1996 bombings in | |

| |France’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 161, no. 8, pp. 1384-1389. | |

|43558 |Koren, D 2005, ‘Increased PTSD risk with combat-related injury: a matched comparison study of | |

| |injured and uninjured soldiers experiencing the same combat events’, American Journal of | |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 162, no. 2, pp. 276-282. | |

|43566 |Gil S, Caspi, Y 2006, ‘Personality traits, coping style and perceived threat as predictors of | |

| |Posttraumatic Stress Disorder after exposure to a terrorist attack: a prospective study’, | |

| |Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 68, pp. 904-909. | |

|44747 |O'Donnell, ML et al. 2007, ‘Tonic and phasic heart rate as predictors of posttraumatic stress | |

| |disorder’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 69, pp. 256-261. | |

|43568 |Klein, E et al. 2003, ‘The relation between memory of the traumatic event and PTSD: Evidence | |

| |from studies of Traumatic Brain Injury’, Canadian Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 48, no. 1, pp. | |

| |28-33. | |

|43528 |Robinson, JR et al. 2003, ‘Workplace stress among psychiatric nurses. Prevalence, | |

| |distribution, correlates, & predictors’, Journal of Psychosocial Nursing & Mental Health | |

| |Services, vol. 41, no. 4, pp. 32-41. | |

|43570 |Koenen, KC et al. 2007, ‘The consistency of combat exposure reporting and course of PTSD in | |

| |Vietnam War Veterans’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 1, pp. 3-13. | |

|43571 |Campbell, R Wasco, SM 2007, ‘Understanding rape and sexual assault. 20 years of progress and | |

| |future directions’, Journal of Interpersonal Violence, vol. 20, no. 1, pp. 127-131. | |

|43572 |Baird, S Jenkins SR 2003, ‘Vicarious traumatization, secondary traumatic stress, and burnout | |

| |in sexual assault and domestic violence agency staff’, Violence and Victims, vol. 18, no. 1, | |

| |pp. 71-86. | |

|43581 |Davis, CG Macdonald, SL 2004, ‘Threat appraisals, distress and the development of positive | |

| |life changes after September 11th in a Canadian sample’, Cognitive Behaviour Therapy, vol. 33,| |

| |no. 2, pp. 68-78. | |

|43592 |Tierney, KJ 2000, ‘Controversy and consensus in disaster mental health research’, Prehospital| |

| |& Disaster Medicine, vol. 15, no. 4, pp. 181-187. | |

|33971 |Ikin, JF et al. 2005, ‘War zone stress without direct combat: the Australian Naval Experience |Applicant |

| |of the Gulf War’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 18, no. 3, pp. 193-204. | |

|43552 |Orcutt, HK et al. 2003, ‘Male-perpetrated violence among Vietnam veteran couples: | |

| |relationships with veteran's early life characteristics, trauma history, and PTSD | |

| |symptomatology’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 16, no. 4, pp. 381-390. | |

|45233 |King, LA et al. 1998, ‘Resilience-recovery factors in post-traumatic stress disorder among | |

| |female and male Vietnam veterans: hardiness, postwar social support, and additional stressful | |

| |life events’, Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, vol. 74, no. 2, pp. 420-434. | |

|12261 |Khouzam, HR Kissmeyer, P 1997, ‘Antidepressant treatment, posttraumatic stress disorder, | |

| |survivor guilt, and spiritual awakening’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 10, no. 4, pp. | |

| |691-695. | |

|43567 |Galea, S et al. 2005, ‘The epidemiology of Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder after disasters’, | |

| |Epidemiologic Reviews, vol. 27, pp. 78-91. | |

|13901 |O'Toole, BI et al. 1998, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and comorbidity in Australian Vietnam |Applicant |

| |veterans: risk factors, chronicity and combat’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of | |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 32, pp. 32-42. | |

|37677 |Weisaeth, L et al. 1996, ‘Peacekeeper Stress: New and Different?’, National Center for PTSD | |

| |Quarterly, vol. 6, no. 1. | |

|46161 |Maier, T 2007, ‘Weathers’and Keane's, - The Criterion A problem revisited: controversies and | |

| |challenges in defining and measuring psychological trauma’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. | |

| |20, no. 5, pp. 915-6. | |

|43445 |Lai, T-J et al. 2004, ‘Full and partial PTSD among earthquake survivors in rural Taiwan’, | |

| |Journal of Psychistric Research, vol. 38, pp. 313-322. | |

|43452 |Brantley, PJ et al. 1999, ‘Minor stressors and generalized anxiety disorder among low-income | |

| |patients attending primary care clinics’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 187, pp.| |

| |435-440. | |

|13886 |Zatzick DF et al. 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and functioning and quality of life | |

| |outcomes in a nationally representative sample of male Vietnam Veterans’, American Journal of | |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 1690-5. | |

|13887 |Kaplan, GA 1997, ‘Psychosomatic research at the margins of morality-war as a stressor’, | |

| |Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 59, p. 615. | |

|13888 |North, CS et al. 1997, ‘One-year follow-up of survivors of a mass shooting’, American Journal| |

| |of Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 1696-1702. | |

|9677 |Lee, KA et al. 1995, ‘A 50 year prospective study of the psychological sequelae of World War |Applicant |

| |II combat’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 152, no. 4, pp. 516-522. | |

|13890 |Bromet, E et al. 1998, ‘Risk factors for DSM-III-R posttrraumatic stress disorder: findings | |

| |from the National Comorbidity Survey’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 147, 4, pp. | |

| |353-61. | |

|38709 |Ahern, J et al. 2002, ‘Television images and psychological symptoms after the September 11 | |

| |terrorist attacks’, Psychiatry, vol. 65, pp. 289-300. | |

|13902 |O'Toole, BI 1998, ‘Risk factors for posttraumatic stress disorder in Australian Vietnam |Applicant |

| |veterans’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 32, no. pp. 21-31. | |

|13903 |McGorry, PD 1995, ‘The clinical boundaries of posttraumatic stress disorder’, Australian and | |

| |New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 29, pp. 385-393. | |

|11002 |Op Den Velde, W et al. 1996, ‘Prevalence and course of posttraumatic stress disorder in Dutch | |

| |veterans of the civilian resistance during world war 11; an overview’, Psychological Reports, | |

| |vol. 78, no. 2, pp. 519-29. | |

|43440 |Institute of Medicine 2006, ‘Gulf War and Health, Health effects of serving in the Gulf War’, | |

| |National Academy Press: Washington DC, vol. 4, pp. 122-130. | |

|34268 |Bremner, JD et al. 1997, ‘Neuroanatomical correlates of the effects of stress on memory: | |

| |relevance to the validity of memories of child abuse. Trauma and memory: clinical and legal | |

| |controversies’, Quarterly Journal of Medicine, pp. 61-92. | |

|33998 |Jeavons, S et al. 2000, ‘Accident cognitions and subsequent psychological trauma’, Journal of| |

| |Traumatic Stress, vol. 13, pp. 359-65. | |

|34005 |Galea, Set al. 2003, ‘Trends in probable post-traumatic stress disorder in New York City after| |

| |September 11 terrorist attacks’, Americal Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 158, pp. 514-24. | |

|34053 |Sala, M et al. (2004, ‘Stress and hippocampal abnormalities in psychiatric disorders’, | |

| |European Neuropsychopharmacolgy, vol. 14, pp. 393-405. | |

|13889 |Bergmann, MM et al. 1998, ‘Validity of self-reported diagnoses leading to hospitalization: a | |

| |comparison of self-reports with hospital records in a prospective study of American adults’, | |

| |American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 147. 10, pp. 969-77. | |

|45244 |Boelen, PA Prigerson, HG 2007, [Epub ahead of print] ‘The influence of symptoms of prolonged | |

| |grief disorder, depression, and anxiety on quality of life among bereaved adults. A prospective| |

| |study’, European Archives of Psychiatry and Clinical Neuroscience. | |

|43947 |Crowson, HM et al. 2006, ‘The role of authoritarianism, perceived threat, and need for closure| |

| |or structure in predicting post-9/11 attitudes and beliefs’, The Journal of Social Psychology,| |

| |vol. 146, no. 6, pp. 733-750. | |

|43691 |Feldner , MT et al. 2007, ‘Smoking, traumatic event exposure, and post-traumatic stress: A | |

| |critical review of the empirical literature’, Clinical Psychology Review, vol. 27, no. 1, pp. | |

| |14-45. | |

|12279 |Bromet, E Dew, MA 1995, ‘Review of psychiatric epidemiologic research on disasters’, | |

| |Epidemiologic Reviews, vol. 17, no. 1, pp. 113-119. | |

|12260 |Zatzick, DF et al. 1997, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder and functioning and quality of life | |

| |outcomes in female Vietnam veterans’, Military Medicine, vol. 162, no. 10, pp. 661-665. | |

|13905 |Ward,W 1997, ‘Psychiatric morbidity in Australian veterans of the United Nations peacekeeping | |

| |force in Somalia’, Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 31, pp. 184-193. | |

|37678 |Benyamini, Y Solomon, Z 2005, ‘Combat stress reactions, posttraumatic stress disorder, | |

| |cumulative life stress,and physical health among Israeli veterans twenty years after exposure | |

| |to combat’, Social Science & Medicine, vol. 61, no. 1267-77. | |

|38574 |Breslau, N 2002, ‘Epidemiologic studies of trauma, posttraumatic stress disorder, and other | |

| |psychiatric disorders’, Canadian Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 47, pp. 923-929. | |

|41549 |Johansen, VA et al. 2006, ‘Acute psychological reactions in assault victims of non-domestic | |

| |violence: Peritraumatic dissociation, post-traumatic stress disorder, anxiety and depression’, | |

| |Nordic Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 60, pp. 452-462. | |

|43442 |Kelsall, HL et al. 2004, ‘Symptoms and medical conditions in Australian veterans of the 1991 | |

| |Gulf War: relation to immunisations and other Gulf War exposures’, Occupational and | |

| |Environmental Medicine, vol. 61, no. 12, pp. 1006-1013. | |

|39263 |Sim, M Kelsall, H 2006, ‘Gulf War Illness: a view from Australia’, Philosophical Transactions | |

| |Royal Society B, vol. 361, pp. 619-626. | |

|34185 |Pfefferbaum, B et al. 2002, ‘Exposure and peritraumatic response as predictors of | |

| |posttraumatic stress in children following the 1995 Oklahoma City Bombing’, Journal of Urban | |

| |Health, vol. 79, pp. 354-363. | |

|40838 |Marshall, RD Galea, S 2004, ‘Science for the community: assessing mental health after 9/11’, | |

| |Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 65, supp. 1, pp. 37-43. | |

|31746 |Erickson, DJ et al. 2001, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and depression symptomatology in a | |

| |sample of Gulf War veterans: a prospective analysis’, Journal of Consulting & Clinical | |

| |Psychology, vol. 69, pp. 41-9. | |

|34174 |Schuster, MA et al. 2001, ‘A national survey of stress reactions after the September 11, 2001,| |

| |terrorist attacks’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 345, pp. 1507-1512. | |

|31561 |Hoge, CW et al. 2004, ‘Combat duty in Irag, Afghanistan, mental health problems, and barriers |Applicant |

| |to care’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 351, no. 1, pp. 13-22. | |

|31619 |Carlier, IVE et al. 1997, ‘Risk factors for posttraumatic stress symptomatology in police | |

| |officers: a prospective analysis’, The Journal of Nervous & Mental Disease, vol. 185, no.8, | |

| |pp. 498-506. | |

|31718 |Sim, M et al. 2003, ‘Australian Gulf War Veterans,’ Commonwealth of Australia Health Study, , |Commissions |

| |vol. 2, pp. 268-271. | |

|31719 |Lindman, C 2001, ‘A longitudinal and retrospective study of PTSD among older Prisoners of | |

| |War’, Am J Psychiatry, 158:1474-9. | |

|31720 |Black, DWet al. 2004, ‘Gulf War Veterans with anxiety: Prevalence, comordbidity, and risk | |

| |factors. Epidemilogy, 15:135-42. | |

|24244 |Mackintosh, VS et al. 1996, ‘Vasoactive mediators affect the clearance of lipids from emulsion| |

| |models of plasma lipoproteins in rats’, Journal of Cardiovascular Pharmacology, vol. 27, pp. | |

| |447-454. | |

|31753 |Simmons, RK 2004, [Prepublication copy] ‘Self-Reported ill health in make UK Gulf War | |

| |veterans: a retrospective cohort study’, BioMed Central Public Health, vol. 4. | |

|31744 |Karam, E Ghosn, MB 2003, ‘Psychosocial consequences of war among civilian populations’, | |

| |Current Opinion in Psychiatry, vol. 16, pp. 413-9. | |

|34260 |Bremner, JD et al. 1997, ‘Elevated CSF corticotropin-releasing factor concentrations in | |

| |posttraumatic stress disorder’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 624-629. | |

|31747 |Ismail, K et al. (2002, ‘The mental health of UK Gulf War veterans: phase 2 of a two phase |Applicant |

| |cohort study’, British Medical Journal, vol. 325, no. 7364, pp. 576-9. | |

|13904 |Tennant C et al 1997, ‘Declining prevalence of psychiatric disorder in older former prisoners | |

| |of war’, The Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 185, pp. 686-9. | |

|31749 |Nelson, BD et al. (2004, ‘War-related psychological sequelae among emergency department | |

| |patients in the former Republic of Yugoslavia’, BioMed Central Medicine, vol. 2, pp. 22-31. | |

|27373 |Morgan, CA et al. 2001, ‘Symptoms of dissociation in humans experiencing acute, uncontrollabe | |

| |stress: a prospective investigation’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 158, no. 8, pp. | |

| |1239-47. | |

|31754 |Thompson, KE et al. 2004, ‘Early symptom predictors of chronic distress in Gulf War veterans’,| |

| |Journal fo Nervous & Mental Disease, 192:146-52. | |

|31755 |Sutker, PB et al. 2002, ‘Exposure to war trauma, war-related PTSD, and psychological impact of| |

| |subsequent impact of subsequent hurricane’, Journal of Psychopathology & Behavioral | |

| |Assessment, vol. 24, pp. 25-37. | |

|31756 |Ford, JD 1999, ‘Disorders of extreme stress following war-zone military trauma: associated | |

| |features of posttraumatic stress disorder or comorbid but distinct syndromes?’, Journal of | |

| |Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 67, pp. 3-12. | |

|31757 |Jamil, H et al. 2002, ‘A retrospective study of Arab American mental health clients: trauma | |

| |and the Iraqi refugees’, American Journal of Orthopsychiatry, vol. 72, pp. 355-61. | |

|9318 |North, CS et al. 1994, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in survivors of a mass shooting’, | |

| |American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 151, no. 1, pp. 82-88. | |

|9319 |Hierholzer, R et al. 1992, ‘Clinical presentation of PTSD in World War II combat veterans’, | |

| |Hospital and Community Psychiatry, vol. 43, no. 8, pp. 816-820. | |

|34192 |Pruessner, JC 1999, ‘Burnout, perceived stress, and cortisol responses to awakening’, | |

| |Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 61, pp. 197-204. | |

|34198 |Stein, MB et al. 1997, ‘Full and partial posttraumatic stress disorder: findings from a | |

| |community survey’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 1114-9. | |

|34233 |Norris, FH et al. 2002, ‘60,000 disaster victims speak: part I, an empirical review of the | |

| |empirical literature, 1981-2001’, Psychiatry, vol. 65, pp. 207-239. | |

|34253 |Fontana, A Rosenheck, RA 1999, ‘A model of war zone stressors and posttraumatic stress |Applicant |

| |disorder’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 12, pp. 111-126. | |

|34254 |Fontana, A et al. 1997, ‘Social support and psychopathology in the war zone’, Journal of | |

| |Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 185, pp. 675-681. | |

|37679 |Solomon, Z Flum, H 1988, ‘Life events, combat stress reaction and post-traumatic stress | |

| |disorder’, Social Science & Medicine, vol. 26, no. 3, pp. 319-325. | |

|34261 |Bremner, JD et al. 1999, ‘The neurobiology of posttraumatic stress disorder: an integration of| |

| |animal and human research. Posttraumatic stress disorder: a comprehensive text’, Allyn and | |

| |Bacon, pp. 103-143. | |

|29806 |Wessely, S et al. 2003, ‘Stability of recall of military hazards over time. Evidence from the | |

| |Persian Gulf War of 1991’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 183, pp. 314-22. | |

|34270 |Bremner, JD 1999, ‘Does stress damage the brain?’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 45, pp. | |

| |797-805. | |

|34175 |Silver, RC et al. 2002, ‘Nationwide longitudinal study of psychological responses to September| |

| |11’, Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 288, pp. 1235-1244. | |

|34282 |Creamer, M et al. 2001, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder: findings from the Australian National|Commissions |

| |Survey of Mental Health and Well-Being’, Psychological Medicine, vol. 31, pp. 1237-47. | |

|34537 |Frans, O et al. 2005, ‘Trauma exposure and post-traumatic stress disorder in the general | |

| |population’, Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica, vol. 111, pp. 291-9. | |

|34984 |Charney, DS 2004, ‘Psychobiological mechanisms of resilience and vulnerability: Implications | |

| |for successful adpatation to extreme stress’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 161, pp. | |

| |195-216. | |

|34986 |Bachmann, AW et al. 2005, ‘Glucocorticoid receptor polymorphisms and post-traumatic stress | |

|34986 |disorder’, Psychoneuroendocrinology, vol. 30, pp. 297-306. | |

|36628 |North, CS et al. 2005, ‘Comparison of post-disaster psychiatric disorders after terrorist | |

| |bombings in Nairobi and Oklahoma City’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 186 pp. 487-93. | |

|36630 |Mol, SSL et al. 2005, ‘Symptoms of post-traumatic stress disorder after non-traumatic events: | |

| |evidence from an open population study’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 186, pp. 494-99. | |

|36631 |Ehlers, A et al. 1998, ‘Psychological predictors of chronic posttraumatic stress disorder |Applicant |

| |after motor vehicle accidents’, Journal of Abnormal Psychology, vol. 107, pp. 508-19. | |

|37371 |Koenen, KC et al. 2005, ‘A twin registry study of the relationship between posttraumatic | |

| |stress disorder and nicotine dependence in men’, Archive of General Psychiatry, vol. 62, pp. | |

| |1258-1265. | |

|13907 |Shalev, AY et al. 1998, ‘Prospective study of posttraumatic stress disorder and depression |Applicant |

| |following trauma’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 155, no. 5, pp. 630-7. | |

|33975 |de Bellis, MD et al. 2001, ‘A pilot longitudinal study of hippocampal volumes in pediatric | |

|33975 |maltreatment-related posttraumatic stress;, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 50, pp. 305-9. | |

|12232 |McEwen, BS 1998, ‘Protective and damaging effects of stress mediators. New England Journal of | |

| |Medicine, vol. 338, no. 3, pp. 171-179 | |

| |. | |

|8333 |Schneider, RH et al. 1995, ‘A randomized controlled trial of stress reduction for hypertension| |

|9729 |in older African Americans’, Hypertension, vol. 26, pp. 820-827. | |

|9119 |Finlay-Jones, R 1988, ‘Life events and psychiatric illness’, Handbook of Social Psychiatry, | |

| |pp, 27-40. | |

|8472 |David, DS et al. 1993, [LETTERS] ‘Study of hypertension in urban bus drivers questioned’, | |

| |American Journal of Public Health, vol. 83, no. 4, pp. 597-601. | |

|8471 |Egeren, LF 1992, ‘The relationship between job strain and blood pressure at work, at home and | |

| |during sleep’, The American Psychosomatic Society, vol. 54, pp. 337-343. | |

|8470 |Noyes, R et al. 1992, ‘Generalized anxiety disorder vs. panic disorder: distinguishing | |

| |characteristics and patters of comorbidity’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 180, | |

| |no. 6, pp. 369-378. | |

|7961 |Tennant, CC 1987, ‘Stress and coronary heart disease’, Australia and New Zealand Journal of | |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 21, pp. 276-282. | |

|8468 |Eliot, RS 1992, ‘Stress and the heart mechanisms, measurement, and management’, Postgraduate | |

| |Medicine, vol. 92, no. 5, pp. 237-248. | |

|7962 |Manuck, SB et al. 1995, ‘The pathogenicity of behaviour and its neuroendocrine mediation: an | |

| |example from coronary artery disease. Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 57, no. 3, pp. 275-283. | |

|8466 |Dressler, WW et al. 1992, ‘Social factors mediating social class differences in blood pressure| |

| |in a Jamaican community’, Social Science & Medicine, vol. 35, no. 10, pp. 1233-1244. | |

|8465 |Schnall PL et al. 1992, ‘The relationship between "job strain", workplace diastolic blood | |

| |pressure and left ventricular mass index: a correction’, Journal of the American Medical | |

| |Association, vol. 267, no. 9, p. 1209. | |

|8428 |Bieghley, PS et al. 1992, ‘DSM-111-R brief reactive psychosis among air force recruits’, | |

| |Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 53, pp. 283-288. | |

|8488 |Tennant, CC et al.1994, ‘Life event stress and myocardial reinfarction: a prospective study’, | |

| |European Heart Journal, vol. 15, pp. 472-478. | |

|8336 |Hlatky, MA et al. 1995, ‘Coronary heart disease/myocardial infarction/systemic vascular | |

| |responses: job strain and the prevalence and outcome of coronary artery disease’, Circulation,| |

| |vol. 92, no. 3, pp. 327-333. | |

|8492 |Nazzaro, P et al. 1993, ‘Stress response and antihypertensive treatment’, Drugs, vol. 46, | |

| |suppl. 2, pp. 133-141. | |

|8335 |Itoh, H et al. 1995, ‘Young borderline hypertensives are hyperreactive to mental arithmetic | |

| |stress: spectral analysis of R-R intervals’, Journal of the Autonomic Nervous System, vol. 54,| |

| |pp. 155-162. | |

|8131 |Pickering, TG et al. 1995, ‘Ambulatory blood pressure monitoring for evaluating the | |

|10107 |relationships between lifestyle, hypertension and cardiovascular risk’, Clinical and | |

| |Experimental Pharmacology and Physiology, vol. 22, pp. 226-231. | |

|7965 |Fava M et al. (1992, ‘Psychological, behavioural, and biochemical risk factors for coronary | |

| |artery disease amongst American and Italian male corporate managers’, The American Journal of | |

| |Cardiology, vol. 70, no. 18, pp. 1412-6. | |

|9510 |Elliott, SJ 1995, ‘Psychosocial stress, women and heart health: A critical review’, Social | |

| |Science & Medicine, vol. 40, no. 1, pp. 105-115. | |

|8469 |Albright, CL et al.1992, ‘Job strain and prevalence of hypertension in a biracial population | |

| |of urban bus drivers’, American Journal of Public Health, vol. 82, no. 7, pp. 984-989. | |

|1270 |Beebe, GW 1975, ‘Follow-up studies on World War II and Korean War Prisoners’, American | |

| |Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 101, no. 5, pp. 400-422. | |

|9136 |McFarlane, AC Yehuda, R undated, ‘Resilience, vulnerability, and the course of posttraumatic | |

| |reactions’, Adaptions To Trauma, ch. 8, pp. 155-181. | |

|9135 |McFarlane, AC De Girolamo, G 1996, ‘The nature of traumatic stressors and the epidemiology of | |

| |posttraumatic reactions’, Adaptions To Trauma, ch. 7, pp. 129-154. | |

|8337 |Niaura, R et al. 1992, ‘Lipids in psychological research: the last decade’, Biological | |

| |Psychology, vol. 34, pp. 1-43. | |

|2307 |Burg, MM et al.1993, ‘Role of behavioral and psychological factors in mental stress-induced | |

| |silent left ventricular dysfucntion in coronary artery disease’, Journal of the American | |

| |College of Cardiology, vol. 22, no. 2, pp. 440-448. | |

|34993 |Grayson, CE Nolen-Hoeksema, S 2005, ‘Motives to drink as mediators between childhood sexual | |

| |assault and alcohol problems in adult women’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 18, pp. | |

| |137-145. | |

|5850 |Tennant, C 1994, ‘Life-event stress and psychiatric illness’, Current Opinion in Psychiatry, | |

| |vol. 7, pp. 207-212. | |

|5041 |Gilland, FD Samer, JM 1994, ‘Lung Cancer’, Cancer Surveys, vol. 19, pp. 175-195. | |

|9550 |Niaura, R Goldstein, MG 1992, ‘Psychological factors affecting physical condition. | |

| |Cardiovascular disease literature review. Part II: Coronary artery disease and sudden death and| |

| |hypertension’, Psychosomatics, vol. 33, no. 2, pp. 146-155. | |

|7963 |Ketterer, MW 1993, ‘Secondary prevention of ischaemic heart disease - the case for aggressive | |

| |behavioural monitoring and intervention’, Psychosomatics, vol. 34, no. 6, pp. 478-484. | |

|3519 |Kawachi, I et al.1994, ‘Symptoms of anxiety and risk of coronary heart disease. The normative | |

| |aging study’, Circulation, vol. 90, pp. 2225-2229. | |

|3039 |O'Toole, BI et al. 1996, ‘The Australian Vietnam Veterans Health Study: III.Psychological |Applicant |

| |Health of Australian Vietnam Veterans and its relationship to combat’, International Journal | |

| |of Epidemiology, vol. 25, no. 2, pp. 331-340. | |

|3038 |O'Toole, BI, et al. 1996, ‘The Australian Vietnam Veterans Health Study: II.Self-reported |Applicant |

| |health of veterans compared with the Australian population’, International Journal of | |

| |Epidemiology, vol. 25, no. 2, pp. 319-330. | |

|8481 |Calhoun, DA 1992, ‘Hypertension in blacks: socioeconomic stress and sympathetic nervous system| |

| |activity’, American Journal of the Medical Sciences, vol. 304, no. 5, pp. 306-311. | |

|2722 |Shiu, LP, et al. 1993, ‘Negative social events, stress, and health in Hong Kong’, Journal of | |

| |Epidemiology and Community Health, vol. 47, pp. 181-185. | |

|9118 |Henderson, S 1996, New opportunities in psychiatric epidemiology, Paper presented at Geigy | |

| |Symposium, Newcastle. | |

|2282 |Stress Working Party, 1988, ‘Stress and Cardiovascular Disease; a report from the National | |

|9627 |Heart Foundation of Australia’, Medical Journal of Australia, vol. 148, pp. 510-512, 514. | |

|2214 |Freeman, Z 1988, [editorial] ‘Stress and Cardiovascular Disease’, Medical Journal of | |

| |Australia, vol. 148, pp.489-491. | |

|2188 |Alterman, T et al. 1994, ‘Decision Latitude, Psychologic Demand, Job Strain, and Coronary | |

| |Heart Disease in the Western Electric Study’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 139, no. | |

| |6, pp. 620-627. | |

|9726 |Jern, S et al. 1995, ‘Enhanced pressor responses to experimental & daily-life stress in | |

| |borderline hypertension’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. 13, no. 1, pp. 69-79. | |

|8467 |Rockstroh, JK et al 1992, ‘Stress response pattern in obesity and systemic hypertension’, | |

| |Systemic Hypertension, vol. 70, pp. 1035-1039. | |

|9553 |Dunn, AJ undated, Psychoneuroimmunology, Stress and Infection, ch. 2, pp. 25-46. | |

|11290 |Gerin, W Pickering, TG 1995, ‘Association between delayed recovery of blood pressure after | |

| |acute mental stress and parental history of hypertension’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. 13, | |

| |pp. 603-610. | |

|36609 |Gersons, BPR 2005, ‘Coping with the aftermath of trauma’, British Medical Journal, vol. 330, | |

| |pp. 1038-9. | |

|3037 |O'Toole, BI et al. 1996, ‘The Australian Vietnam Veterans Health Study: 1.Study design and |Applicant |

| |response bias’, International Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 25, no. 2, pp. 307-318. | |

|9162 |Eulberg, JR 1988, ‘Models of stress in organizational research: a metatheoretical | |

| |perspective’, Human Relations, vol. 41, no. 4, pp. 331-350. | |

|9120 |Henderson, AS Browm, GW 1988, ‘Social support: the hypothesis and the evidence’, Handbook of| |

| |Social Psychiatry, pp. 73-85. | |

|9502 |Goldberg, AD et al. 1996, ‘Ischemic, hemodynamic, and neurohormonal responses to mental and | |

| |exercise stress’, Circulation, vol. 94, pp. 2402-2409. | |

|9501 |Perry, IJ et al 1994, ‘Environmental factors in the development of essential hypertension’, | |

| |British Medical Bulletin, vol. 50, no. 2, pp. 246-259. | |

|9500 |Mann, SJ Delon, M 1995, ‘Improved hypertension control after disclosure of decades-old | |

| |trauma’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 57, pp. 501-505. | |

|9137 |McFarlane, AC 1997, ‘The prevalence and longitudinal course of PTSD. Implications for the | |

| |neurobiological models of PTSD’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 821, no. 1, | |

| |pp. 10-23. | |

|9448 |Andersen, RS 1975, ‘Operation Homecoming: Psychological observations of repatriated Vietnam | |

| |prisoners of war’, Psychiatry, vol. 38, pp. 65-74. | |

|9727 |Purcell, H Mulcahy, D 1992, ‘Acute myocardial infarction triggered by emotional stress’, The | |

| |American Journal of Cardiology, vol. 71, pp.494-495. | |

|9446 |Ursano, RJ 1990, ‘The prisoner of war’, Military Medicine, vol. 155, no. 4, pp. 176-180. | |

|9445 |Ursano, RJ et al. 1986, ‘Coping and recovery styles in the Vietnam era prisoner of war’, | |

| |Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 174, no. 12, pp. 707-714. | |

|9444 |Ursano, RJ et al.1981, ‘Psychiatric illness in US Air Force Viet Nam prisoners of war: A | |

| |five-year follow-up’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 138, no. 3, pp. 310-314. | |

|9504 |Pickering, TG et al. 1996, [Letters] ‘Job strain and the prevalence and outcome of coronary | |

| |artery disease’, Circulation, vol. 94, no. 5, pp. 1138-1140. | |

|9422 |Tennant, C 1996, ‘Experimental stress and cardiac function’, Journal of Psychosomatic | |

|8926 |Research, vol. 40, no. 6, pp. 569-583. | |

|9505 |Leor, J Kloner, RA 1996, ‘The Northridge earthquake as a trigger for acute myocardial | |

| |infarction’, American Journal of Cardiology, vol. 77, no. 14, pp. 1230-1232. | |

|9161 |Byrne, DG 1996, ‘Type A behaviour, anxiety and neuroticism: reconceptualizing the | |

| |pathophysiological paths and boundaries of coronary-prone behaviour’, Stress Medicine, vol. | |

| |12, pp. 227-239. | |

|9160 |Holt, RR 1993, ‘Occupational stress’, ch. 19, pp. 342-367. In Goldberger, L a Breznitz, S | |

| |(eds), Handbook of Stress: Theoretical and Clinical Aspects, New York Free Press | |

|9159 |Derogatis, LR Coons, HL 1993, ‘Self-report measures of stress’, ch. 12, pp. 200-233. In In | |

| |Goldberger, L a Breznitz, S (eds), Handbook of Stress: Theoretical and Clinical Aspects, New | |

| |York Free Press | |

|9449 |Hall, RCW Malone, PT 1976, ‘Psychiatric effects of prolonged Asian captivity: A two-year | |

| |follow-up’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 133, no. 7, pp. 786-790. | |

|36611 |Wessely, S 2005, ‘War stories: invited commentary on. Documented combat exposure of US | |

| |veterans seeking treatment for combat-related post-traumatic stress disorder’, British Journal| |

| |of Psychiatry, vol. 186, pp. 473-5. | |

|36610 |Shalev, AY Freedman, S. 2005, ‘PTSD following terrorist attacks: a prospective evaluation’, | |

| |American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 162, pp. 1188-91. | |

|35932 |Rallings, M. 2002, ‘The impact of offending on police officers’, Issues in Forensic | |

| |Psychology, vol. 3, pp. 20-40. | |

|35287 |Bromet, EJ 1998, ‘Psychological effects of radiation catastrophes’, pp 283-294. In Peterson, | |

| |LE Abrahamson, S (eds) Effects of Ionizing Radiation: Atomic bomb surviviors and their children| |

| |(1945-1995), Joseph Henry Press:Washington DC. | |

|34220 |Wolfe, J et al. 2000, ‘Trauma-related psychophysiological reactivity in women exposed to | |

| |war-zone stress’, Journal of Clinical Psychology, vol. 56, pp. 1371-1379. | |

|9443 |Ursano, RJ 1981, ‘The Viet Nam era prisoner of war: Precaptivity personality and the | |

| |development of psychiatric illness’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 138, no. 3, pp. | |

| |315-318. | |

|9778 |Denollet, J et al. 1996, ‘Personality as independent predictor of long-term mortality in | |

| |patients with coronary heart disease’, Lancet, vol. 347, pp. 417-421. | |

|8923 |Keehn, RJ 1980, ‘Follow-up studies of World War II and Korean conflict prisoners’, American | |

| |Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 111, pp. 194-211. | |

|8708 |Pickering, TG 1992, ‘The ninth Sir George Pickering memorial lecture ambulatory monitoring and| |

| |the definition of hypertension’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. 10, pp 401-409. | |

|8707 |Wielgosz, AT 1996, ‘Impact of the social environment on blood pressure in women’, Canadian | |

|11372 |Journal of Cardiology, vol. 12, suppl. D, pp. 13D-15D. | |

|9138 |Stein, M Miller, AH 1993, ‘Stress, the immune system, and health and illness’, ch. 8, pp. | |

| |127-141. In Goldberger, L Breznitz, S (eds), Handbook of Stress: Theoretical and Clinical | |

| |Aspects, New York Free Press. | |

|8675 |Tarumi, K et al. 1993, ‘An inquiry into the relationship between job strain and blood pressure| |

| |in male white-collar workers’, Japanese journal of industrial health, vol. 35, pp. 269-276. | |

|9158 |Miller, TW 1993, ‘The assessment of stressful life events’, ch 10 pp 161-173. In Goldberger, L| |

| |Breznitz, S (eds), Handbook of Stress: Theoretical and Clinical Aspects, New York Free Press. | |

|8638 |Avolio, A 1995, ‘Genetic and environmental factors in the function and structure of the | |

| |arterial wall’, Hypertension, vol. 26, pp. 34-37. | |

|8636 |Henry, JP et al. (1993, ‘Psychosocial stress can induce chronic hypertension in normotensive | |

| |strains of rats’, Hypertension, vol. 21, pp. 714-723. | |

|9917 |Saku, M et al. 1995, ‘Mortality in psychiatric patients, with a specific focus on cancer | |

| |mortality associated with schizophrenia’, International Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 24, no. | |

| |2, pp. 366-372. | |

|9503 |Greenwood, DC et al. 1996, ‘Coronary heart disease: a review of the role of psychosocial | |

| |stress and social support’, Journal of Public Health Medicine, vol. 18, no. 2, pp. 221-231. | |

|9868 |Jain D et al. 1995, ‘Prognostic implications of mental stress-induced silent left ventricular | |

| |dysfunction in patients with stable angina pectoris’, American Journal of Cardiology, vol. 76,| |

| |pp. 31-35. | |

|7149 |Yehuda, R McFarlane, AC 1995, ‘Conflict between current knowledge about posttraumatic stress |Applicant |

| |disorder and its original conceptual basis’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 152, no. 12,| |

| |pp. 1705-1713. | |

|9777 |Fava, M et al. 1996, ‘Cardiovascular risk factors in depression: The role of anxiety and | |

| |anger’, Psychosomatics, vol. 37, no. 1, pp. 31-37. | |

|9776 |Eliot, RS Morales-Ballejo, HM 1994, ‘The heart, emotional stress, and psychiatric disorders’, | |

| |. pp 2087-2097. cited in Schlant, RC Alexander, RW (eds.) The Heart - Arteries and Vein, 8th | |

| |edn. McGraw-Hill, Inc., New York. | |

|34278 |Bolton, EE et al. 2001, ‘Reports of prior exposure to potentially traumatic events and PTSD in| |

| |troops poised for deployment’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 14, pp. 249-256. | |

|8706 |Steptoe, A Wardle, J 1994, ‘What the experts think: A European survey of expert opinion about | |

| |the influence of lifestyle on health’, European Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 10, pp. 195-203.| |

|9447 |Berg, SW Richlin, M 1977, July, ‘Injuries and illnesses of Vietnam War POWs. I. Navy POWs’, | |

| |Military Medicine, pp. 514-518. | |

|9549 |Potter, JD 1996, ‘Nutrition and colorectal cancer’, Cancer Causes and Control, vol. 7, pp. | |

| |127-146. | |

|9509 |Legault, SE et al.1995, ‘Pathophysiology and time course of silent myocardial ischaemia during| |

| |mental stress: clinical, anatomical, and physiological correlates’, British Heart Journal, | |

| |vol. 73, pp. 242-249. | |

|9508 |Hachamovitch, R et al. 1995, ‘Recurrent reversible cardiogenic shock triggered by emotional | |

| |distress with no obstructive coronary disease’, American Heart Journal, vol. 129, no. 5, pp. | |

| |1026-1028. | |

|9507 |Ahlawat, SK 1996, [Letter] ‘Pathophysiology and time course of silent myocardial ischaemia | |

| |during mental stress’, Heart, vol. 75, p. 101. | |

|9916 |Penttinen, J Valonen, P 2996, ‘Use of psychotropic drugs and risk of myocardial infarction: a | |

| |case-control study in Finnish farmers’, International Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 25, no. 4,| |

| |pp. 760-762. | |

|25100 |Macleod, J et al. 2002, ‘Psychological stress and cardiovascular disease: empirical | |

| |demonstration of bias in a prospective observational stuy of Scottish men’, British Medical | |

| |Journal, vol. 324, pp. 1247-1252. | |

|34301 |Taylor, SE et al. 2000, ‘Biobehavioral responses to stress in females: tend-and-befriend, not | |

| |fight-or-flight’, Psychological Review, vol. 107, pp. 411-29. | |

|9676 |Vaillant, GE 1996, ‘A long-term follow-up of male alcohol abuse’, Archives of General | |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 53, pp. 243-249. | |

|9675 |Cui, XJ Vaillant, GE 1996, ‘Antecedents and Consequences of Negative Life Events in Adulthood:| |

| |A Longitudinal Study’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 153, no. 1, pp. 21-26. | |

|9674 |Vaillant, GE Gerber, PD 1996, ‘Natural History of Male Psychological Health, XIII: Who | |

|11288 |Develops High Blood Pressure and Who Responds to Treatment’, American Journal of Psychiatry, | |

| |vol. 153, no. 7, pp. 24-29. | |

|9663 |Labatte, LA et al. 1995, ‘Physical fitness and perceived stress: Relationships with coronary | |

| |artery disease risk factors’, Psychosomatics, vol. 36, no. 6, pp. 555-60. | |

|34226 |Krystal, H Danieli, Y 1994, ‘Holocaust survivor studies in the context of PTSD’, PTSD | |

| |Research Quarterly, vol. 5, pp. 1-5. | |

|9661 |Petch, MC 1996, ‘Triggering a heart attack’, British Journal, vol. 312, pp. 459-60. | |

|34227 |Young, BH et al. 1999, ‘Disaster mental health: current status and future directions’, New | |

| |Directions for Mental Health Services, vol. 82, pp. 53-64. | |

|9653 |Sapolsky, RM 1997, January/Febreuary [Essays & Comments] ‘Requiem for an over achiever: In the| |

| |fast lane of Africa, the good guys finish dead’, The Sciences, pp. 15-19. | |

|9652 |Knekt, P et al. 1996, ‘Elevated lung cancer risk among persons with depressed mood’, American| |

| |Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 144, no. 12, pp. 1096-1103. | |

|9678 |Vaillant, GE 1994, ‘Evidence that the Type1/Type 2 dichotomy in alcoholism must be | |

| |re-examined’, Addiction, vol. 89, pp. 1049-1057. | |

|9643 |Braham, J 1993, ‘Stress and hemorrhages’, Neurology, vol. 43, pp. 1632. | |

|9679 |Schnurr, PP 1996, ‘Trauma, PTSD, and physical health. The National Center for Post-Traumatic | |

| |Stress Disorder’, PTSD Research Quarterly, vol. 7, no. 3, pp. 1-8. | |

|34232 |Norris, FH 2002, ‘Disasters in urban context’, Journal of Urban Health: Bulletin of the New | |

| |York Academy of Medicine, vol. 79, pp. 308-314. | |

|34231 |McDonagh-Coyle, A et al. (2001, ‘Psychophysiological reactivity in female sexual abuse | |

| |survivors’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 14, pp. 667-683. | |

|34230 |Resnick, HS Kilpatrick, DG 1994, ‘Crime-related PTSD: emphasis on adult general population | |

| |samples’, PTSD Research Quarterly, vol. 5, pp. 1-6. | |

|34229 |Galea, S Resnick, H 2005, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in the General Population after mas | |

| |terrorist incidents: considerations about the nature of exposure’, CNS Spectrums, vol. | |

| |10pp.107-115. | |

|34196 |Galea, S et al. 2002, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder in Manhattan, New York City, after the | |

| |September 11th terrorist attacks’, Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79, pp. 340-53. | |

|9662 |Braunwald, E (ed). 1992, Heart Disease: A Textbook of Cardiovascular Medicine, 4th edn. ch. | |

| |37, pp. 1152-1153. WB Saunders Co. Philadelphia. | |

|34290 |Bremner, JD Vermetten, E 2004, ‘Neuroanatomical changes associated with pharmacotherapy in | |

| |posttraumatic stress disorder’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 1032, pp. | |

| |1-4. | |

|34303 |Belanoff, JK et al. 2001, ‘Cortisol activity and cognitive changes in psychotic major | |

| |depression’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vo. 158, pp. 1612-16. | |

|9644 |Storey, P 1985, ‘Emotional aspects of cerebrovascular disease’, Advances in Psychosomatic | |

| |Medicine, vol. 13, pp. 71-84. | |

|34203 |Schnurr, PP et al. 2000, ‘Predictors and outcomes of posttraumatic stress disorder in World | |

| |War II veterans exposed to mustard gas’, Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology , vol. | |

| |68, iss. 2, pp. 258-268. | |

|34215 |Weine, SM et al. 1998, ‘Individual change after genocide in Bosnian survivors of "ethnic | |

| |cleansing": assessing personality dysfunction’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 11, pp. | |

| |147-153. | |

|34214 |Sukiasian, S G. 1994, ‘Characteristics of post-traumatic stress disorders following the | |

| |earthquake in Armenia’, Journal of Russian and East European Psychiatry, vol. 27, no. 62-75. | |

|34212 |Street, AE et al. 2003, ‘Sexual harassment’, PTSD Research Quarterly, vol. 14, pp. 1-7. | |

|34211 |Street, AE Arias, I 2001, ‘Psychological abuse and posttraumatic stress disorder in battered | |

| |women: examining the roles of shame and guilt’, Violence and Victims, vol. 16, pp. 65-78. | |

|34197 |Galea, S et al. 2002, ‘Psychological sequelae of the September 11 terrorist attacks in New | |

| |York City’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 346, pp. 982-7. | |

|34209 |Southwick, SM et al. 1995, ‘Trauma-related symptoms in veterans of Operation Desert Storm: a | |

| |2-year follow-up’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 152, iss. 8, pp. 1150-1155. | |

|34228 |Rosenheck, RA Fontana, A 1994, ‘Long-term sequelae of combat in World War II, Korea and | |

| |Vietnam: a comparative study. Individual and community responses to trauma and disaster: the | |

| |structure of human chaos’, Cambridge University Press, pp. 330-359. | |

|34206 |Schnurr, PP et al. 1998, ‘Physical symptom trajectories following trauma exposure: | |

| |longitudinal findings from the Normative Aging Study’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, | |

| |vol. 186, no. 9, pp. 522-528. | |

|34204 |Schnurr, PP et al. 2002, ‘Research on posttraumatic stress disorder: epidemiology, | |

| |pathophysiology, and assessment’, Journal of Clinical Psychology, vol. 58, iss. 8, pp. | |

| |877-889. | |

|34300 |Geary, DC et al. 2002, [letters] ‘Sex differences in behavioral and hormonal response to | |

| |social threat’, commentary on Taylor, et al. 2000, Psycholgical Review, vol. 109, pp. 745-50. | |

| |reply to Geary and Flinn, vol. 109, pp. 751-753. | |

|34202 |Resnick, H S. 1997, ‘Acute panic reactions among rape victims: implications for prevention of |Applicant |

| |post-rape psychopathology’, National Center for PTSD Clinical Quarterly , Summer, vol. 7, iss.| |

| |3, pp. 41, 43-45. | |

|34201 |Stamm, BH Friedman, MJ. 2000, ‘Cultural diversity in the appraisal and expression of trauma’, | |

| |ch. 5, pp. 69-85. In Shalev, AY Yehuda, R McFarlane AC International handbook of human response| |

| |to trauma’, Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers. | |

|34200 |Breslau, N et al. 1995, ‘Risk factors for PTSD-related traumatic events: a prospective | |

| |analysis’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 152, pp. 529-35. | |

|34199 |Breslau, N et al. 2003, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and the incidence of nicotine, alcohol,| |

| |and other drug disorders in persons who have experienced trauma’, Archives of General | |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 60, pp. 289-94. | |

|34210 |Stamm, BH 1997, ‘Work-related secondary traumatic stress’, PTSD Research Quarterly, vol. 8, | |

| |pp. 1-6. | |

|9660 |Pickering, TG 1993, ‘Tension and Hypertension’, Journal of the American Medical Association, | |

| |vol. 270, no. 20, p. 2494. | |

|9725 |Sundin, O et al.1995, ‘Cardiovascular reactivity, Type A behavious, & coronary heart disease: | |

| |Comparisons between myocardial infraction patients & controls during lab-ind stress’, | |

| |Psychophysiology, vol. 32, pp. 28-35. | |

|9724 |Gianturco, DT et al. 1974, ‘Personality patterns and life stress in ischaemic cerebrovascular | |

|11319 |disease 1. Psychiatric findings’, Stroke, vol. 5, pp. 453-460. | |

|9723 |Olivares, L et al. 1973, ‘Risk factors in stroke: A clinical study in Mexican patients’, | |

| |Stroke, vol. 4, pp. 773-781. | |

|34173 |Gunnarsson, L-G et al. 2004, ‘Stress recovery during an ocean boat race’, Stress & Health, | |

| |vol. 20, pp. 165-171. | |

|34302 |Seginer, R et al. 2002, ‘Bringing up adolescent children: a longitudinal study of | |

| |parents’child-rearing stress’, International Journal of Behavioral Development, vol. 26, pp. | |

| |410-22. | |

|34189 |Waldstein, SR et al. 1999, ‘Cardiovascular reactivity and central adiposity in older African | |

| |Americans’, Health Psychology, vol. 18, pp. 221-228. | |

|34187 |Vlahov, D 2002, ‘Urban disaster: a population perspective’, Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79,| |

| |pp. 295-6. | |

|34188 |Wust, S et al. 2000, ‘The cortisol awakening response - normal values and confounds’, Noise &| |

| |Health, vol. 7, pp. 79-88. | |

|34186 |Herman, D et al. 2002, ‘Mental Health needs in New York State following the September 11th | |

| |attacks’, Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79, pp. 322-31. | |

|34304 |Mason, JW et al. 2002, ‘Marked lability in urinary cortisol levels in subgroups of combat | |

| |veterans with posttraumatic stress disorder durign an intensive exposure treatment program’, | |

| |Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 64, pp. 238-246. | |

|34184 |Pfefferbaum, B et al. 2002, ‘The impact of the 1995 Oklahoma City Bombing on the partners of | |

| |firefighters’, Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79, pp. 364-72. | |

|9728 |Gelernt, MD Hochman, J 1992, ‘Acute myocardial infarction triggered by emotional stress’, The| |

| |American Journal of Cardiology, vol. 69, pp. 1512-1513. | |

|34182 |North, CS et al. 2002, ‘Three-year follow-up of survivors of a mass shooting episode’, | |

| |Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79, pp. 383-91. | |

|34181 |Weiss, L et al. 2002, ‘A vulnerable population in a time of crisis: drug users and the attacks| |

| |on the World Trade Cnter’, Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79, pp. 392-403. | |

|34191 |Heim, C et al. 1998, ‘Abuse-related posttraumatic stress disorder and alterations of the | |

| |hypothalamic-pituitary-adrenal axis in women with chronic pelvic pain’, Psychosomatic | |

| |Medicine, vol. 60, pp. 309-318. | |

|34172 |Spivak, B et al. 2003, ‘Plasma testosterone levels in patients with combat-related | |

| |posttraumatic stress disorder’, Neuropsychobiology, vol. 47, pp. 57-60. | |

|34309 |Rick, J et al. 2001, ‘A critical review of psychosocial hazard measures. Health & Safety | |

| |Executive’, Institute for Employment Studies, University of Sussex UK. | |

|34308 |Baraniuk, JN et al. 2004, ‘Covariates of corticotropin releasing hormone (CRH) concentrations | |

| |in cerebrospinal fluid (CSF) from healthy humans’, BioMed Central Neuroscience, pp. 1-27. | |

|34307 |Vanagas, G Bihari-Axelsson, S 2004, ‘Interaction among general practitioners age and patient | |

| |lead in the prediction of job strain, decision latitude and perception of job demands. A | |

| |cross-sectional study’, BioMed Central Public Health, pp. 4-59. | |

|3521 |Kawachi, I et al. 1994, ‘Prospective study of phobic anxiety and risk of coronary heart | |

| |disease in men’, Circulation, vol. 89, pp. 1992-1997. | |

|7960 |Noll, G et al. 1996, ‘Increased activation of sympathetic nervous system and endothelin by | |

| |mental stress in normotensive offspring of hypertensive parents’, Circulation, vol. 93, no. 5,| |

| |pp. 866-869. | |

|7945 |Landsbergis, PA et al. 1994, ‘Association between ambulatory blood presure and alternative | |

| |formulations of job strain’, Scandinavian Journal of Work, Environment & Health, vol. 20, no. | |

| |5, pp. 349-363. | |

|7695 |Khaw, K-T 1996, ‘Women, hormones and blood pressure’, Canadian Journal of Cardiology, vol. | |

| |12, suppl. D, pp. 9D-12D. | |

|7658 |Schnall, PL et al. 1992, ‘Relation between job strain, alcohol, and ambulatory blood | |

| |pressure’, Hypertension, vol. 19, pp. 488-494. | |

|34285 |Liebking, K Janinskaja-Lahti, I 2000, ‘Acculturation and psychological well-being among | |

| |immigrant adolescents in Finland: a comparative study of adolescents from different cultural | |

| |backgrounds’, Journal of Adolescent Research, vol. 15, pp. 446-69. | |

|34299 |Nandi, A et al. 2004, ‘Job loss, unemployment, work stress, job satisfaction, and the | |

| |persistence of posttraumatic stress disorder one year after the September 11 attacks’, Journal| |

| |of Occupational and Environmental Medicine, vol. 46, no. 10, pp. 1057-64. | |

|34298 |Erwin, BA et al. 2000, ‘PTSD, malevolent environment, and criminality among criminally | |

| |involved male adolescents’, Criminal Justic and Behavior, vol. 27, pp.196-215. | |

|34297 |Keefe, FJ et al. 2001, ‘Pain and emotion: New research directions’, Journal of Clincial | |

| |Psychology, vol. 57, pp. 587-607. | |

|34296 |Sher, L 1999, ‘On the role of neurobiological and genetic factors in the etiology and | |

| |pathogenesis of suicidal behavior among immigrants’, Medical Hypotheses, vol. 53, pp. 110-111.| |

|34295 |Fabian, TK Fabian, G 1998, ‘Stress of life, stress of death: anxiety in dentistry from the | |

| |viewpoint of hypnotherapy’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol.851, pp. 495-500. | |

|34305 |Kohler, CG 2004, ‘Recognition of facial emotions in neuropsychiatric disorders’, CNS | |

| |Spectrums, vol. 9, pp. 267-74. | |

|34291 |Schelling, G et al. 2004, ‘Can posttraumatic stress disorder be prevented with | |

| |glucocorticoids?’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 1032, pp. 1-9. | |

|34306 |Saleptsi, E et al. 2004, ‘Negative and positive childhood experiences across developmental | |

| |periods in psychiatric patients with different diagnoses - an explorative study’, BioMed | |

| |Central Psychiatry, pp.4-40. | |

|34289 |Wade ,TD Kendler, KS 2000, ‘The relationship between social support and major depression: | |

| |cross-sectional, longitudinal, and genetic perspectives’, Journal of Nervous and Mental | |

| |Diseases, vol. 188, pp. 251-8. | |

|34190 |Barnes, VA et al.1998, ‘Central adiposity and hemodynamic functioning at rest and during | |

| |stress in adolescents’, International Journal of Obesity, vol. 22, pp. 1079-83. | |

|34286 |Lerner, RM et al. 2001, ‘Understanding developmental systems in adolescents: implications for | |

| |methodological strategies, data analytic approaches, and training’, Journal of Adolescent | |

| |Research, vol. 16, pp. 9-27. | |

|34992 |Feinstein, A Nicolson, D 2005, ‘Embedded journalists in the Iraq War: are they at greater | |

| |psychological risk?’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol.18, pp. 129-32. | |

|34284 |Echeburua, E et al. 1997, ‘Psychological treatmetn of chronic posttraumatic stress disorder in| |

| |victims of sexual aggression’, Behavior Modification, vol. 21, pp. 433-56. | |

|34283 |Hunt, C et al. 2004, ‘Generalized anxiety disorder and major depressive disorder comorbidity | |

| |in the National Survey of Mental Health and Well-Being’, Depression and Anxiety, vol. 20, pp. | |

| |23-31. | |

|11284 |Hahn, WK et al. 1993, ‘Self-disclosure and coping styles in men with cardiovascular | |

| |reactivity’, Research in Nursing & Health, vol. 16, no. 4, pp. 275-282. | |

|34294 |Kopp, MS et al. 1998, ‘Socioeconomic differences and psychosocial aspects of stress in a | |

| |changing society’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 538-43. | |

|34183 |Armenian, HK et al. 2002, ‘Risk factors for depression in the survivors of the 1988 earthquake| |

| |in Armenia’, Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79, pp. 373-82. | |

|34195 |Schwarzer, R 1998, ‘Stress and coping from a social-cognitive perspective. Annals of the New | |

| |York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp 531-7. | |

|34194 |Neuner, F et al. 2004, ‘Psychological trauma and evidence for enhanced vulnerability for | |

| |posttraumatic stress disorder through previous trauma among West Nile refugees’, BioMed | |

| |Central Psychiatry, pp. 4-34. | |

|34193 |Steptoe, A 1998, ‘Coping, control, and health risk. Annals of the New York Academy of | |

| |Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 470-476. | |

|34287 |Pantin, HM et al. 2003, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder symptoms in Hispanic immigrants after | |

| |the September 11th attacks: severity and relationship to previous traumatic exposure’, | |

| |Hispanic Journal of Behavioral Sciences, vol. 25, pp. 586-72. | |

|34257 |Carlson, EB 2001, ‘Psychometric study of a brief screen for PTSD: assessing the impact of | |

|34073 |multiple traumatic events’, Assessment, vol. 8, pp. 431-441. | |

|10712 |Zipes, DP 1991, ‘The long QT interval syndrome: A rosetta stone for sympathetically medicated | |

| |ventricular tachyarrhythmias’, Circulation, vol. 4, pp. 1414-1419. | |

|34266 |Green, BL Scnurr, PP 2000, ‘Trauma and physical health’, National Center for PTSD Clinical | |

| |Quarterly, vol. 9, pp. 1-5. | |

|9628 |Dwyer, T et al.1981, ‘Diet, other lifestyle factors and HDL cholesterol in a population of | |

| |Australian male service recruits’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 114, no. 5, p 683. | |

|34264 |Donovan, BS et al. 1996, ‘Childhood factors and war zone stress in chronic PTSD’, Journal of | |

| |Traumatic Stress, vol. 9, pp. 361-368. | |

|34263 |Buckley, TC Kaloupek, DG 2001, ‘A meta-analytic examination of basal cardiovascular activity | |

| |in posttraumatic stress disorder’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 63, pp. 585-594. | |

|34262 |Buckley, TC et al. 2002, ‘Automatic and strategic prcessing of threat stimuli: a comparison | |

| |between PTSD, panic dosrder and noanxiety controls’, Cognitive Therapy & Research, vol. 26, | |

| |pp. 97-115. | |

|34258 |Bremner, JD et al. 1996, ‘Noradrenergic mechanisms in stress and anxiety: I, Preclinical | |

| |studies’, Synapse, vol. 23, pp. 28-38. | |

|34271 |Bremner, JD 1997, ‘Neuroimaging studies in PTSD’, National Center for PTSD Clinical | |

| |Quarterly, vol. 7, pp. 70,71,73. | |

|34256 |Cloitre, M 1997, ‘Comorbidity of DSM-IV disorders among women experiencing traumatic events’, | |

| |National Center for PTSD Clinical Quarterly, vol. 7, pp. 52-53. | |

|34267 |Fontana, A et al. 2000, ‘Impact of combat and sexual harassment on the severity of | |

| |posttraumatic stress disorder among men and women peacekeepers in Somalia’, Journal of Nervous| |

| |and Mental Disease, vol. 188, pp. 163-169. | |

|10705 |Lown, B Verrier, RL 1976, ‘Neural activity and ventricular fibrillation’, New England Journal| |

| |of Medicine, vol. 294, no. 21, pp. 1165-1170. | |

|9630 |Bijnen, FCH et al. 1992, ‘Physical inactivity: A risk factor for coronary heart disease’, | |

| |International Society and Federation of Cardiology, pp. 1-6. | |

|10757 |Wallin, BG et al. 1992, ‘Simultaneous measurements of cardiac noradrenaline spillover and | |

| |sympathetic outflow to skeletal muscle in humans’, Journal of Physiology, vol. 453, pp. 45-58.| |

|10756 |Tesar, GE Rosenbaum, JF 1993, ‘Recognition and management of panic disorder’, Advances in | |

| |Internal Medicine, vol. 38, pp. 123-149. | |

|10755 |Yeung, AC et al. 1991, ‘The effect of atherosclerosis on the vasomotor response of coronary | |

| |arteries to mental stress’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 325, pp. 1551-1556. | |

|10754 |Agras, WS 1993, ‘The diagnosis and treatment of panic disorder’, Annual Review of Medicine, | |

| |vol. 44, pp. 39-51. | |

|10723 |Kaye, DM et al. 1995, ‘Adverse consequences of high sympathetic nervous activity in the | |

| |failing human heart’, The American College of Cardiology, vol. 26, no. 5, pp. 1257-1263. | |

|36671 |Salter, CA 2001, ‘Psychological effects of nuclear and radiological warfare’, Military | |

| |Medicine, vol. 166, suppl. 2, pp. 17-18. | |

|34259 |Bremner, JD et al. 1996, ‘Noradrenergic mechanisms in stress and anxiety: II, Clinical | |

| |studies’, Synapse, vol. 23, pp. 39-51. | |

|9638 |Payne, RA et al. 1985, ‘Stress does not worsen psoriasis? - A controlled study of 32 | |

| |patients’, Clinical and Experimental Dermatology, vol. 10, pp. 239-245. | |

|34994 |Jeon, WT et al. 2005, ‘Correlation between traumatic events and posttrauamtic stress disorder | |

| |among North Korean defectors in South Korea’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 18, pp. | |

| |147-54. | |

|36669 |Romano, Jr JA 2001, ‘Psychological casualties resulting from chemical and biological weapons’,| |

| |Military Medicine, vol. 166, suppl. 2, pp.21-2. | |

|36667 |Revel, JP 2001, ‘Meeting psychological needs after Chernobyl: the red cross experience’, | |

| |Military Medicine, vol. 166, suppl. 2, pp. 19-20. | |

|34255 |Fontana, A et al. 1992, ‘War zone traumas and posttraumatic stress disorder symptomatology’, |Applicant |

| |Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 180, pp. 748-755. | |

|36664 |Lord, EJ 2001, ‘Exercises involving an act of biological or chemical terrorism: what are the | |

| |psychological consequences?’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, suppl. 2, pp. 34-35. | |

|36663 |Poikolainen, K et al. 2004, ‘Fear of nuclear war increases the risk of connom mental disorders| |

| |among young adults: a five-year follow-up study’, BioMed Central Public Health, pp. 4-42. | |

|36662 |Strous, RD et al. 2004, ‘Reactions of psychiatric inpatients to the threat of biological and | |

| |chemical warfare in Israel’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 192, pp. 318-23. | |

|36661 |Stuart, JA et al. 2003, ‘Belief in exposure to terrorist agents: reported exposure to nerve or| |

| |mustard gas by Gulf War veterans’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 191, pp. 431-6.| |

|9641 |Robinson, AA 1989, ‘Cerebrovascular disease, ischarmic heart disease, and the stress of | |

| |vehicle travel’, Medical Hypotheses, vol. 30, pp. 101-104. | |

|34269 |Bremner, JD 1999, [editorial] ‘Acute and chronic responses to psychological trauma: where do | |

| |we go from here?’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 156, pp. 349-351. | |

|9639 |Boyd, GW 1978, ‘Stress and disease: the missing link. A vasospastic theory III. Stress, | |

| |vasospasm and general disease’, Medical Hypotheses, vol. 4, no. 5, pp. 432-44. | |

|10711 |Packer, M et al. 1995, ‘Effect of Cardvedilol on the survival of patients iwth chronic heart | |

| |failure’, Circulation, vol. 92, pp. I-142. | |

|9637 |Shuster, S 1979, ‘Stress and psoriasis’, British Journal of Dermatology, vol. 100, no. 5, pp.| |

| |614-6. | |

|9636 |Nyfors, A Lemholt, K 1975, ‘Psoriasis in children’, British Journal of Dermatology, vol. 92, | |

| |pp. 437-442. | |

|36668 |Engel, CC 2001, ‘Outbreaks of medically unexplained physical symptoms after military action, | |

| |terrorist threat, or technological disaster’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, sppl, 2, pp. 47-8. | |

|34265 |Doron, S Newton, T 2000, ‘Women, trauma, interpersonal stressors and health’, National Center| |

| |for PTSD Clinical Quarterly, vol. 9, p. 9. | |

|34277 |Blanchard, EB Hickling, EJ 1998, ‘Motor vehicle accident survivors and PTSD’, PTSD Research | |

| |Quarterly, vol. 9, pp. 1-6. | |

|34276 |Blanchard, EB Buckley, TC 1999, ‘Psychophysiological assessment of posttraumatic stress | |

| |disorder’, pp 248-266. In SaigH, PA Bremner, JD Posttraumatic stress disorder: a comprehensive | |

| |text, Allyn and Bacon. | |

|34275 |Becker, DF et al. 1999, ‘Case series: PTSD symptoms in adolescent survivors of "ethnic | |

| |cleansing": results from a 1-year follow-up study’, Journal of the American Academy of Child | |

| |and Adolescent Psychiatry, vol. 38, pp. 775-781. | |

|34274 |Acierno, R et al. 2001, ‘Rape and physical violence: comparison of assault characteristics in | |

| |older and younger adults in the National Women's Study’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 14,| |

| |pp. 685-695. | |

|34273 |Acierno, R et al. 2002, ‘Psychopathology following interpersonal violence: a comparison of | |

| |risk factors in older and younger adults’, Journal of Clinical Geropsychology, vol. 8, pp. | |

| |13-23. | |

|34272 |Bremner JD et al. 1997, ‘Positron emission tomography measurement of cerebral metabolic | |

| |correlates of yohimbine administration in combat-related posttraumatic stress disorder’, | |

| |Archives of General Psychiatry, 54, pp. 246-254. | |

|9640 |Boyd, GW 1978, ‘Stress and disease: the missing link. A vasospastic theory II. The nature of | |

| |degenerative arterial disease’, Medical Hypotheses, vol. 4, no. 5, pp. 420-31. | |

|10761 |Cianflone, D et al. 1995, ‘Microvascular angina in patients with normal coronary arteries and | |

| |with other ischaemic syndromes’, European Heart Journal, vol. 16, suppl. I, pp. 96-103. | |

|10713 |Esler, MD et al. 1995, ‘Effects of aging on the responsiveness of the human cardiac | |

| |sympathetic nerves to stressors’, Circulation, vol. 91, pp. 351-358. | |

|10758 |Kingwell, BA et al. 1994, ‘Heart rate spectral analysis, cardiac norepinephrine spillover, and| |

| |muscle sympathetic nerve activity during human sympathetic nervous activation and failure’, | |

| |Circulation, vol. 90, pp. 234-240. | |

|9596 |Nefzger, MD 1970, ‘Follow-up studies of World War II and Korean War Prisoners. I Study Plan | |

| |and Mortality findings’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 91, no. 2, pp. 123-138. | |

|9629 |Wise, M Graham-Clarke, P 1994, Cardiovascular health in Australia: A review of current | |

| |activities and future directions, Australian Government Publishing Service, Canberra. | |

|9564 |Green, BL 1993, ‘Identifying survivors at risk: trauma and stressors across events’, ch. 11, | |

| |pp. 135-144. In Wilson, JP Raphael, B (eds), International Handbook of Traumatic Stress | |

| |Syndromes, Plenum Press, New York. | |

|9563 |Green, BL et al. 1997, ‘Trauma and medical illness: assessing trauma-related disorders in | |

| |medical settings’, ch. 6, pp. 160-191. In Wilson, JP Keane, TM (eds), Assessing Psychological | |

| |Trauma and PTSD, The Guilford Press, New York & London. | |

|9562 |Green, BL undated, [Abstract only] ‘Does toxic exposure lead to PTSD?’, Conceptual issues and| |

| |research findings, p. 1. | |

|9561 |Green, BL undated, [Abstract only] ‘Violent bereavement as a traumatic stressor’, p. 1. | |

|9552 |Grimes, DA 1996, ‘Stress, work, and pregnancy complications’, Epidemiology, vol. 7, no. 4, | |

|11286 |pp. 337-338. | |

|9551 |Landsbergis, PA Hatch, MC 1996, ‘Psychosocial work stress and pregnancy-induced hypertension’,| |

| |Epidemiology, vol. 7, pp. 346-351. | |

|9610 |Wheatley, RD Ursano, RJ 1982, March, ‘Serial Personality Evaluations of Repatriated U.S. Air | |

| |Force Southeast Asia POWs’, Aviation, Space and Environmental Medicine, pp. 251-257. | |

|10762 |Fragasso, G et al.1996, ‘High prevalence of the thallium-201 reverse reditribution phenomenon | |

| |in patients with syndrome X’, European Heart Journal, vol. 17, pp. 1482-1487. | |

|9611 |Kovacs, KA et al.1996, ‘Reversible cardiogenic shock in an angry woman - Case report and | |

| |review of the literature’, Canadian Journal of Cardiology, vol. 12, no. 7, pp. 689-693. | |

|9595 |Nice, DS 1981, ‘The Families of U.S. Navy Prisioners of War from Vietnam five years after | |

| |reunion’, Journal of Marriage and the Family, pp. 431-437. | |

|34179 |Powell, S Rosner, R 2005, ‘The Bosnian version of the international self-report measure of | |

| |posttraumatic stress disorder, the Posttraumatic Stress Diagnostic Scale, is reliable and valed| |

| |in a variety of different adult samples affected by war’, BioMed Central Psychiatry, pp. 5-11.| |

|34178 |Ohlson, CG et al.2001, ‘Stress markers in relation to job strain in human service | |

| |organizations’, Psychother Psychosom, vol. 70, pp. 268-275. | |

|34176 |Kelsey, RM et al. 2000, ‘Cardiovascular reactivity and adaptation to recurrent psychological | |

| |stress: the moderating effects of evaluative observation’, Psychophysiology, vol. 37, pp. | |

| |748-56. | |

|34177 |Kellner, M et al.2002, ‘Longitudinal course of salivary cortisol in post-traumatic stress | |

| |disorder’, Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica, vol. 105, pp. 153-6. | |

|34180 |Wunsch-Hitzig, R et al. 2002, ‘Calls for help after September 11: a community mental health | |

| |hot line’, Journal of Urban Health, vol. 79, pp. 417-428. | |

|10763 |Girotti, LA et al 1982, ‘The hyperventilation test as a method for developing successful | |

| |therapy in Prinzmetal's angina’, American Journal of Cardiology, vol. 49, pp. 834-841. | |

|10213 |Harrison, PV Moore-Fitzgerald, L 1994, ‘Psoriasis, stressful life events and coping skills’, | |

| |British Journal of Dermatology, vol. 130, no. 6, p. 798. | |

|10710 |Deanfield, JE et al. 1984, ‘Silent myocardial ischaemia due to mental stress’, Lancet, vol. | |

| |2, pp. 1001-1005. | |

|10759 |Esler, M et al. 1990, ‘Overflow of catecholamine neurotransmitters to the circulation: source,| |

| |fate, and functions’, Phsyiological Reviews, vol. 70, no. 4, pp. 963-985. | |

|10706 |Meredith, I et al. 1991, ‘Evidence for a selective increase in resting cardiac sympathetic | |

| |activity in some patients suffering sustained out of hospital ventricular arrhythmias’, New | |

| |England Jounrnal of Medicine, vol. 325, no. 9, pp. 618-624. | |

|10760 |Esler, M et al. 1995, ‘Effects of aging on epinephrine secretion and regional release of | |

| |epinephrine from the human heart’, Journal of Clinical Endocrinology and Metabolism, vol. 80, | |

| |no. 2, pp. 435-442. | |

|10373 |Page, WF Ostfeld, AM 1994, ‘Malnutrition and subsequent ischemic heart disease in former | |

| |prisoners of war of World War II and the Korean conflict’, Journal of Clinical Epidemiology, | |

| |vol. 47, no. 12, pp. 1437-1441. | |

|10338 |Prigerson, HG et al. 1997, ‘Traumatic grief as a risk factor for mental and physical | |

| |morbidity’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, no. 5, pp. 616-623. | |

|10309 |Emdad, R et al. 1997, ‘Work environment, neurophysiologic and psychophysiologic models among | |

|10250 |professional drivers with and without cardiovascular disease: seeking an integrative | |

| |neurocardiologic approach’, Stress Medicine, vol. 13, pp. 7-21. | |

|10310 |Mundal, R et al. 1990, ‘Elevated blood pressure in air traffic controllers during a period of | |

|10249 |occupational conflict’, Stress Medicine, vol. 6, pp. 141-144. | |

|10311 |Partinen, M 1988, ‘Stress and the heart: The sleep factor’, Stress Medicine, vol. 4, pp. | |

|10245 |253-263. | |

|10312 |Rosenman, RH Marcia, M 1988, ‘The changing concept of cardiovascular reactivity’, Stress | |

|10228 |Medicine, vol. 4, pp. 241-251. | |

|9594 |Deaton, JE et al. 1977, ‘Coping activities in Solitary Confinement of U.S. Navy POWs in | |

| |Vietnam’, Journal of Applied Social Psychology, vol. 7, no. 3, pp. 239-257. | |

|10269 |Evans, DL et al. 1997, ‘Severe life stress as a predictor of early disease progression in HIV | |

| |infection’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, no. 5, pp. 630-634. | |

|36672 |Ritchie, EC 2001, ‘Psychological problems associated with mission-oriented protective gear’, | |

| |Military Medicine, vol. 166, suppl. 2, pp. 83-4. | |

|10707 |Leor, J et al. 1996, ‘Sudden cardiac death triggered by an earthquake’, New England Journal | |

| |of Medicine, vol. 334, no. 7, pp. 413-419. | |

|9565 |Green, BL 1990, ‘Defining trauma: terminology and generic stressor dimensions. Journal of | |

| |Applied Social Psychology, vol. 20, pp. 1632-1642. | |

|11285 |Wittenberg, C et al. 1994, ‘Influence of acute stress (missile attacks on civilian | |

| |population) on blood pressure, measured with ambulatory monitoring’, Journal of Human | |

| |Hypertension, vol. 8, no. 1, pp. 70-71. | |

|9626 |Elder, GH et al. 1997, ‘Linking combat and physical health: the legacy of World War II in |Applicant |

| |men's lives’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 330-336. | |

|9619 |Papademetriou, V et al. 1996, ‘Transient coronary occlusion with mental stress’, American | |

| |Heart Journal, vol. 132, no. 6, pp. 1299-1301. | |

|9614 |Krantz, DS et al. 1996, ‘Mental Stress as a trigger of myocardial ischemia and infarction’, | |

| |Cardiology Clinics, vol. 14, no. 2, pp. 271-287. | |

|9613 |De Lena, SM 1994, ‘Differences in prevalence of diastioic arterial hypertension in 1423 young | |

| |individuals in two different interviews’, Canadian Journal of Cardiology, vol. 10, no. 7, pp. | |

| |753-760. | |

|9612 |Potempa, K 1994, ‘An overview of the role of cardiovascular reactivity to stressful challenges| |

| |in the etiology of hypertension’, Journal of Cardiovascular Nursing, vol. 8, no. 4, pp. 27-38.| |

|10313 |Kohler, T 1996, ‘Cardiovascular, electrodermal and catecholamine responses to stress in | |

|10251 |borderline hypertensives’, Stress Medicine, vol. 12, pp. 187-191. | |

|36625 |Turner, MA et al. 2005, ‘Acute military psychiatric casualties from the war in Iraq’, British| |

| |Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 186, pp. 476-9. | |

|11312 |Cerasola, G et al. 1995, ‘White-coat hypertension and cardiovascular risk’, Journal of | |

| |Cadiovascular Risk, vol. 2, no. 6, pp. 545-549. | |

|36656 |McCauley, LA et al. 1999, ‘Strategies to assess validity of self-reported exposures during the| |

| |Persian Gulf War’, Environmental Researchs, sec. A, no. 81, pp. 195-205. | |

|36649 |Pflanz, S 2001, ‘Occupational stress and occupational stress and mental illness among military| |

| |health patients’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, pp. 457-462. | |

|36613 |Wessely, S 2005, ‘Risk, psychiatry and the military’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. | |

| |186, pp. 459-66. | |

|36641 |Farhood, LF 1999, ‘Testing a model of family stress and coping based on war and non-war | |

| |stressors, family resources and coping among Lebanese families’, Archives of Psychiatric | |

| |Nursing, vol. 13, pp. 192-203. | |

|36614 |Seedat, S et al. 2005, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder in women: epidemiological and treatment| |

| |issues’, CNS Drugs, vol. 19, pp. 411-27. | |

|36639 |Gray, MJ et al. 2004, ‘A longitudinal analysis of PTSD symptom course: delayed-onset PTSD in | |

| |Somalia peacekeepers’, Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, vol. 72, pp. 909-913. | |

|36637 |Donta, ST et al. 2004, ‘Benefits and harms of doxycycline treamtent for Gulf War | |

| |veterans’illnesses’, Annals of Internal Medicine, vol. 141, pp. 85-94. | |

|36658 |Haley, RW 2000, [Letters to the Editor] ‘Gulf War Syndrome: another side of the debate’, In | |

| |Sartin, JS (reply). Mayo Clinic Proceedings, vol. 75, pp. 1221-2. | |

|36626 |Iversen, A et al. 2005, ‘’Goodbye and good luck': the mental health needs and treatment | |

| |experiences of British ex-service personnel’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 186, pp. | |

| |480-6. | |

|36659 |Riddle, JR et al. 2000, ‘In the bodrderland between health and disease following the Gulf | |

| |War’, Mayo Clinic Proceedings, vol. 75, pp. 777-9. | |

|36621 |Frueh, BC et al. (2005, ‘Documented combat exposure of US veterans seeking treatment for | |

| |combat-related post-traumatic stress disorder’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 186, pp. | |

| |467-472. | |

|36618 |Dew, MA Bromet, EJ 1993, ‘Predictors of temporal patterns of psychiatric distress during 10 | |

| |years following the nuclear accident at Three Mile Island’, Social Psychiatry and Psychiatric | |

| |Epidemiology, vol. 28, pp. 49-55. | |

|34976 |Nisenbaum, R et al. 2004, ‘Dichotomous factor analysis of symptoms reported by UK and US | |

| |veterans of the 1991 Gulf War’, Population Health Metrics, vol. 2, p. 8. | |

|36642 |Bray, RM et al. 1999, ‘Stress and substance use among military women and men’, American | |

| |Journal of Drug and Alcohol Abuse, vol. 25, no. 2, pp. 239-256. | |

|11298 |Rose, KM et al. 1997, ‘Employment status and high blood pressure in women: variations by time | |

| |and by sociodemographic characteristics’, Annals of Epidemiology, vol. 7, pp. 107-114. | |

|34978 |Nixon, RDV, et al. 2005, ‘Physiological arousal and dissociation in acute trauma vicrims | |

| |during trauma narratives’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 18, pp. 107-113. | |

|36670 |Krueger, GP 2001, ‘Psychological and performance effects of chemical-biological protective | |

| |clothing and equipment’, Military Medicine, vol. 166, suppl. 2, pp. 41-3. | |

|34991 |Hotopf, M et al. 2004, ‘ Risk factors for continued illness among Gulf War veterans: a cohort | |

| |study’, Psychological Medicine, vol. 34, pp. 747-54. | |

|34990 |Skowera, A et al. (2004, ‘Cellular immune activation in Gulf War veterans’, Journal of | |

| |Clinical Immunology, vol. 24, pp. 66-73. | |

|34989 |Jones, E Wessely, S 2004, ‘Hearts, guts and minds somatisation in the military from 1900’, | |

| |Journal of Psychosomatic Research, vol. 56, pp. 425-9. | |

|34977 |Wessely, S. 2004, [Editorial] ‘The long aftermath of the 1991 Gulf War’, Annals of Internal | |

| |Medicine, vol. 141, pp. 155-6. | |

|34987 |Sondergaard, HP Theorell, T 2003, ‘A longitudinal study of hormonal reactions accompanying | |

| |life events in recently resettled refugees’, Psychother Psychosom, vol. 72, pp. 49-58. | |

|36615 |Callahan, KL et al.2005, ‘Longitudinal stress responses to the 9/11 terrorist attacks in a New| |

| |York metropolitan college sample’, Stress, Trauma, and Crisis, vol. 8, pp. 45-60. | |

|34985 |Yehuda, R et al. 2004, ‘Effects of trauma exposure on the cortisol response to dexamethasone | |

| |administraton in PTSD and major depressive disorder’, Psychoneuroendocrinology, vol. 29, pp. | |

| |389-404. | |

|34240 |Orsillo, SM et al. 2001, ‘Acute stress disorder and posttraumatic stress disorder: a brief | |

| |overview and guide to assessment. Practitioner's guide to empirically based measures of | |

| |anxiety’, Klumer Academic, pp. 245-254. | |

|34239 |Orsillo, SM 2001, ‘Measures for acute stress disorder and posttraumatic stress disorder. | |

| |Practitioner's guide to empirically based measures of anxiety’, Klumer Academic/Plenum, pp. | |

| |255-286. | |

|34238 |Norris, FH et al. 2002, ‘60,000 disaster victims speak: part II, summary and implications of | |

| |the disaster mental health research’, Psychiatry, vol. 65, pp. 240-260. | |

|36657 |Nisenbaum, R et al. 2000, ‘Deployment stressors and a chronic multisymptom illness among Gulf | |

|32815 |War veterans’, Journal Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 188, pp. 259-66. | |

|11311 |Dressler, W 1996, ‘Hypertension in the African American community: social, cultural, and | |

| |psychological factors’, Seminars in Nephrology, vol. 16, no. 2, pp. 71-82. | |

|34983 |Yehuda, R 2004, ‘Risk and resilience in posttraumatic stress disorder’, Journal of Clinical | |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 65, suppl. 1, pp. 29-36. | |

|34982 |Breslau, N et al. 1998, ‘Epidemiological findings on Posttraumatic Stress Disorder and | |

| |co-morbid disorders in the general population’, pp. 319-330. In Dohrenwend B (ed), ‘Adversity,| |

| |Stress, and Psychopathology. New York, NY: Oxford University Press. | |

|10230 |Rosenman, RH Hjemdahl, P 1991, ‘Is there a causal relationship of anxiety, stress or | |

| |cardiovascular reactivity to hypertension?’, Stress Medicine, vol. 7, pp. 153-157. | |

|34988 |Vogt, DS et al.2005, ‘Deployment stressors, gender, and mental health outcomes among Gulf War | |

| |veterans’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 18, pp. 115-27. | |

|36640 |Goldberg, D 2003, ‘Vulnerability, destabilization and restitution in anxious depression’, | |

| |Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica, vol. 108, suppl. 418, pp. 81-2. | |

|34280 |Holeva, V Tarrier, N 2001, ‘Personality and peritraumatic dissociation in the prediction of | |

| |PTSD in victims of road traffic accidents’, Journal of Psychosomatic Research, vol. 51, pp. | |

| |687-692. | |

|10231 |Rosch, PJ 1994, ‘Can stress cause coronary heart disease?’, Stress Medicine, vol. 10, pp. | |

| |207-210. | |

|10247 |Matthews, KA et al. 1992, ‘Caardiovascular reactivity to stress predicts future blood pressure| |

| |status’, Hypertension, vol. 22, no. 4, pp. 479-485. | |

|36660 |Sartin, JS 2000, ‘Gulf War illnesses: causes and controversies’, Mayo Clinic Proceedings, | |

| |vol. 75, no. 811-9. | |

|34536 |O'Dougherty Wright, M et al.1997, ‘Long term effects of massive trauma: Developmental and | |

| |psychobiological perspectives’, pp, 181-225. In Cicchetti, D Toth, SL (eds), Developmental | |

| |perspectives on trauma : theory, research, and intervention, University of Rochester Press. | |

|34535 |Canli ,T et al.2002, ‘Sex differences in the neural basis of emotional memories’, Proceedings| |

| |of the National Academy of Sciences, vol. 99, pp. 10789-10794. | |

|10139 |Gullette, EC et al. 1997, ‘Effects of mental stress on myocardial ischemia during daily life’,| |

| |Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 277, no. 19, pp. 1521-1526. | |

|10229 |Rosenman, RH 1993, ‘Relationships of nurogenic and phychological factors to the regulation and| |

| |variability of serum lipids’, Stress Medicine, vol. 9, pp. 133-140. | |

|11289 |Couturier, P et al. 1996, ‘Follow-up of white-coat hypertension in the Hanshi-Awaji | |

| |earthquake’, The Lancet, vol. 347, pp. 626-627. | |

|10248 |Rosch, PJ 1993, [Editorial] Ridiculous risk factors and heart attacks: Diet-cholesterol dogma | |

| |versus stress’, Stress Medicine, vol. 9, pp. 203-205. | |

|34538 |Breslau, N et al. 1999, ‘Vulnerability to assaultive violence: further specification of the | |

| |sex difference in post-traumatic stress disorder’, Psychological Medicine, vol. 29, pp. | |

| |813-21. | |

|34539 |Andrews, G et al. 2001, ‘Prevalence, comorbidity, disability and service utilisation’, | |

| |Bristish Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 178, pp. 145-53. | |

|10252 |Kent, G Al-Abadie, M 1992, ‘The Psoriasis disability index - further analyses’, Clinical and | |

| |Experimental Dermatology, vol. 18, pp. 414-416. | |

|10253 |Poikolainen, K 1994, ‘Smoking, alcohol and lfe events related to psoiasis among women’, | |

| |British Journal of Dermatology, vol. 130, pp. 473-477. | |

|34534 |Kessler, R et al. 1999, Epidemiological risk factors for trauma and PTSD. In Risk Factors For | |

| |Posttraumatic Stress Disorder, pp 23-59. In Yehuda, R (ed), American Psychiatric Press : | |

| |Washington, DC. | |

|36665 |Pastel, RH 2001, ‘Fear of radiation in US military medical personnel’, Military Medicine, | |

| |vol. 166, suppl. 2, pp. 80-2. | |

|10232 |Hordern, A 1988, ‘Stress and the heart:Discussion (Inaugeral conference of the International | |

| |societu for the investigation of stress (ISIS), Munich, August 15th 1988 - Symposium on stress | |

| |and the heart’, Stress Medicine, vol. 4, pp. 291-292. | |

|34252 |Fontana, A Rosenheck, RA 1998, ‘Duty-related and sexual stress in the etiology of PTSD among | |

| |women veterans who seek treatment’, Psychiatric Services, vol. 49, pp. 658-662. | |

|34251 |Fontana, A Rosenheck, RA 1998, ‘Psychological benefits and liabilities of traumatic exposure | |

| |in the war zone’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 11, pp. 485-503. | |

|43467 |Ohta, Y et al. 2000, ‘Psychological effect of the Nagasaki atomic bombing on survivors after | |

| |half a century’, Psychiatry and Clinical Neuroscience, vol. 54, pp. 97-103. | |

|36674 |Lifton, RJ 2005, ‘Americans as survivors’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 352, pp. | |

| |2263-5. | |

|36673 |Norwood, AE 2001, ‘Psychological effects on biological warfare’, Military Medicine, vol. 166,| |

| |suppl. 2, pp. 27-8. | |

|11302 |Schnall, PL et al. 1994, ‘Perceived job stress, job strain, and hypertension’, American | |

| |Journal of Public Health, vol. 84, no. 2, pp. 320-321. | |

|11310 |Falkner, B 1996, ‘The role of cardiovascular reactivity as a mediator of hypertension in | |

| |African Americans’, Seminars in Nephrology, vol. 16, no. 2, pp. 117-125. | |

|11301 |Kawabe, H et al.1994, ‘Circulatory and plasma catecholamine responses to mental stress in | |

| |young subjects with two different types of hypertension’, The Journal of Vascular Diseases, | |

| |vol. 45, no. 6, pp. 435-441. | |

|10255 |Braunwald, E 1992, Stress in occupation. Heart Disease, Atex book of Cardiovascular Medicine, | |

| |4th edn. WB Saunders Co. | |

|11299 |Horwitz, SM et al. 1997, ‘The influence of psychological and social factors on accuracy of | |

| |self-reported blood pressure’, Journal of Clinical Epidemiology. vol. 50, no. 4, pp. 411-418. | |

|10254 |Seville, RH 1977, ‘Psoriasis and stress’, British Journal of Dermatology, vol. 97, pp. | |

| |297-302. | |

|11297 |Umans, JG 1997, ‘Less nitric oxide, more pressure, or the converse?’, The Lancet, vol. 349, | |

| |pp. 816-817. | |

|11296 |Wells, KB 1995, ‘The role of depression in hypertension-related mortality’, Psychosomatic | |

| |Medicine, vol. 57, pp. 436-438. | |

|11295 |Simonsick, EM et al. 1995, ‘Depressive symptomatology and hypertension-associated morbidity | |

| |and mortality in older adults’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 57, pp. 427-435. | |

|11294 |Russek, LG 1997, ‘Perceptions of parental caring predict health status in midlife: a 35-year | |

| |follow-up of the Harward Mastery of stress study’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 59, pp. | |

| |144-149. | |

|11292 |Pilgrim, JA 1994, ‘Psychological aspects of high and low blood pressure’, Psychological | |

| |Medicine. vol. 24, pp. 9-14. | |

|11287 |Borghi, C et al. 1996, ‘Factors associated with the development of stable hypertension in | |

| |young borderline hypertensives’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. 14, no. 4, pp. 509-517. | |

|8677 |Eliot, RS 1993, ‘Relationship of emotional stress to the heart’, Heart Disease and Stroke, | |

| |vol. 2, pp. 243-246. | |

|11300 |Johnston, DW et al. 1993, ‘Effect of stress management on blood pressure in mild primary | |

| |hypertension’, British Medical Journal, vol. 306, pp. 963-966. | |

|34975 |Hotopf, M et al. 2003, ‘Gulf war illness - better, worse, or just the same?' A cohort study’, | |

| |British Medical Journal, vol. 327, pp. 1370-3. | |

|34974 |Clauw, D 2003, ‘The health consequences of the first Gulf War: the lessons are general (and | |

| |for many patients) rather than specific to that war’, British Medical Journal, vol. 327, pp. | |

| |1357-8. | |

|34784 |Weathers, FW Keane, TM 1999, Psychological assessment of traumatized adults, pp. 219-247. In | |

| |Saigh, PA Bremner, JD (eds), Posttraumatic stress disorder: a comprehensive text, Allyn and | |

| |Bacon, Boston. | |

|34541 |Kessler, RC et al. (1999, ‘Past-year use of outpatient services ofr psychiatric problems in | |

| |the National Comorbidity Survey’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 156, pp. 115-123. | |

|34540 |Stein, MB 2000, ‘Gender differences in susceptibility to posttraumatic stress disorder’, | |

| |Behaviour Research and Therapy, vol. 38, pp. 619-28. | |

|11293 |Kawakami, N 1997, ‘Effects of work-related stress reduction on depressive symptoms among | |

| |Japanese blue-collar workers’, Scandinavian Journal of Work, Environment & Health, vol. 23, | |

| |pp. 54-9. | |

|11268 |Minami, J1997, ‘Effect of the Hanshi-Awaji earthquake on home blood pressure in patients with | |

| |essential hypertension’, The American Journal of Hypertension, vol. 10, pp. 222-225. | |

|11371 |Suter, PM et al. 1997, ‘Relationship between self-perceived stress and blood pressure’, | |

| |Journal of Human Hypertension. vol. 11, pp. 171-176. | |

|11281 |Sowers, JR 1997, ‘Insulin and insulin-like growth factor in normal and pathological | |

| |cardiovascular physiology’, Hypertension, vol. 29, no. 3, pp. 691-699. | |

|11280 |Matthews, KA et al.1993, ‘Cardiovascular reactivity to stress predicts future blood pressure | |

| |status’, Hypertension, vol. 22, no. 4, pp. 479-485. | |

|11279 |Lavis, NG 1997, ‘Pre-opeative hypertension - true or false?’, Anaesthesia, vol. 52, pp. | |

| |84-95. | |

|11278 |Hunyor, SN Henderson, RJ 1996, ‘The role of stress management in blood pressure control: why | |

| |the promissory note has failed to deliver’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. 14, pp. 413-418. | |

|11277 |Smyth, KA Yarandi, HN 1994, ‘Relative risk of untreated hypertension in type-A employed | |

| |African American women’, Journal of Human Hypertension, vol. 8, pp. 89-93. | |

|11276 |Abellan, J et al. 1993, ‘Antihypertensive monotherapy and stress-induced changes in | |

| |physiological activity’, Journal of Cardiovascular Pharmacology, vol. 21, pp. 105-111. | |

|11272 |Pickering, TG 1997, ‘Blood pressure reactivity and vascular disease; call off the funeral’, | |

| |America Journal of Hypertension. vol. 10, no. 5, pt. 1, pp. 582-583. | |

|11275 |Saito, K et al 1997, ‘The great Hanshi-Awaji earthquake aggravates blood pressure control in | |

| |treated hypertensive patients’, American Journal of Hypertension, vol. 10, pp. 217-221. | |

|11237 |Jern, S et al.1995, ‘Long-term stability of blood pressure and pressor reactivity to mental | |

| |stress in borderline hypertension’, American Journal of Hypertension, vol. 8, pp. 20-28. | |

|11283 |Saruta, T Kumagai, H 1996, ‘The sympathetic nervous system in hypertension and renal disease’,| |

| |Current Opinion in Nephrology and Hypertension, vol. , no. 1, pp. 72-79. | |

|11238 |Kohler, Th et al. 1995, ‘Psychophysiological responses of borderline hypertensives in two | |

| |experimental situations’, Psychother Psychosom, vol. 63, pp. 44-53. | |

|11269 |Pickering, T 1996, ‘Why study blood pressure reactivity to stress?’, The American Journal of | |

| |Hypertension, vol. 9, pp. 941-942. | |

|11267 |Pailleur, CL et al. 1996, ‘Talking effect and white coat phenomenon in hypertensive patients’,| |

| |Behavioral Medicine, vol. 22, pp. 114-122. | |

|11266 |Lechin, F et al., ‘Plasma neurotransmitters and functional illness’, Psychotherapy and | |

| |Psychosomatics, vol. 65, pp. 293-318. | |

|11265 |Cardillo, C et al. 1996, ‘Relation of stress testing and ambulatory blood pressure to | |

| |hypertensive cardiac damage’, American Journal of Hypertension, vol. 9, pp. 162-170. | |

|11264 |Lee, D et al. 1995, ‘Neural mechanisms in primary hypertension. Efficacy of a-blockade with | |

| |doxazosin during stress’, American Journal of Hypertension. vol. 9, pp. 47-53. | |

|11263 |Grosse, A et al. 1993, ‘Effects of psychological stress on cold pressor test results’, | |

| |Behavioural Medicine, vol. 19, pp. 35-41. | |

|11262 |Manuck, SB et al. 1996, ‘Absence of enchanced sympathoadrenal activity and behaviourally | |

| |evoked cardiovascular reactivity among offspring of hypertensives’, American Journal of | |

| |Hypertension. vol. 9, pp. 248-255. | |

|11260 |Nordby, G et al. 1995, ‘A double-blind study of psychosocial factors in 40-year-old women with| |

| |essential hypertension’, Psychother Psychosom. vol. 63, pp. 142-150. | |

|10775 |Kaye, DM et al.1995, ‘Regional epinephrine kinetics in human heart failure: evidence for | |

| |extra-adrenal, nonneural release’, American Journal of Physiology, vol. 269, pp. H182-H188. | |

|11183 |Weller, RO 1995, ‘Subarachnoid haemorrhage and myths about saccular aneurysms’, Journal of | |

| |Clinical Pathology, vol. 48, no. 12, pp. 1078-1081. | |

|11270 |Yoshiuchi, K et al. 1997, ‘Hemodynamic and endocrine responsiveness to mental arithmetic task | |

| |and mirror drawing test in patients with essential hypertension’, American Journal of | |

| |Hypertension. vol. 10, pp. 243-249. | |

|10935 |Orsillo, SM et al. 1996, ‘Social phobia and PTSD in Vietnam Veterans’, Journal of Traumatic | |

| |Stress, vol. 9, no. 2, pp. 235-252. | |

|34003 |Schnurr, PP et al. 2004, ‘Risk factors for the development versus maintenance of posttraumatic| |

| |stress disorder’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 17, pp. 85-95. | |

|11181 |Khaw, KT 1996, ‘Epidemiology of stroke. Journal of Neurology’, Neurosurgery and Psychiatry, | |

| |vol. 61, pp. 333-338. | |

|11180 |Starkstein, SE et al. 1993, ‘Apathy following cerebrovascular lesions’, Stroke, vol. 24, pp. | |

| |1625-1630. | |

|11179 |Zach, J Ackerman, SH 1988,[Letter] ‘Depression and hypertension’, Hospital and Community | |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 39, no. 11 pp. 1213-1214. | |

|11178 |Del Brutto, O et al. 1987, ‘Does Valsalva's maneuver precipitate paradoxical brain embolism in| |

| |healthy individuals?’, Archives of Neurology, vol. 44, no. 9, p. 896. | |

|11177 |Storey, PB 1969, ‘The precipitation of subarachnoid haemorrhage’, Journal of Psychosomatic | |

| |Research, vol. 13, pp. 175-182. | |

|11176 |Penrose, RJJ 1972, ‘Life events before subarachnoid haemorrhage’, Journal of Psychosomatic | |

| |Research, vol. 16, pp. 329-333. | |

|11175 |Gibbs, DM 1992, ‘Hypervenelation-induced cerebral ischemia in panic disorder and effect of | |

| |nimodine’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 149, no. 11, pp. 1589-1591. | |

|11174 |Mathew, RJ 1993, [Letter & Discussion] ‘Hyperventilation-induced cerebral ischemia in panic | |

| |disorder’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 150, no. 10, pp. 1567-1568. | |

|10813 |Esler, M et al. 1989, ‘Measurement of overall and cardiac norepinephrine release into plasma | |

| |during cognitive challenge’, Psychoneuroendoctinology, vol. 14, no. 6, pp. 477-481. | |

|11282 |Georgiades, A et al. 1996, ‘Stress-induced laboratory blood pressure in relation to ambulatory| |

| |blood pressure and left ventricular mass among borderline hypertensive and normotensive | |

| |individuals’, Hypertension, vol. 28, no. 4, pp. 641-646. | |

|11239 |Blumenthal, JA et al. 1995, ‘Contributions of job strain, job status and marital status to | |

| |laboratory and ambulatory blood pressure in patients with mild hypertension’, Journal of | |

| |Psychosomatic Research, vol. 39, no. 2, pp. 133-44. | |

|10814 |Meredith, IT 1993, ‘Cardiac sympathetic nervous activity in cogestive heart failure: evidence | |

| |for increased neuronal norepinephrine release and preserved neuronal uptake’, Circulation, vol.| |

| |88, no. 1, pp. 136-145. | |

|10934 |Beckham, JC et al. (1995, ‘Smoking in Vietnam combat veterans with post-traumatic stress | |

|13854 |disorder’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 8, no. 3, pp. 461-472. | |

|10933 |Boscarino, JA 1995, ‘Post-traumatic stress and associated disorders among Vietnam Veterans: | |

| |the significance of combat exposure and social support’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 8, | |

| |no. 2, pp. 317-336. | |

|10932 |Creamer, M et al. 1996, ‘A profile of help-seeking Australian Veterans’, Journal of Traumatic| |

| |Stress, vol. 9, no. 3, pp. 568-575. | |

|10931 |Reifman, A et al. 1996, ‘Vietnam combat exposure and recent drug use: a national study’, | |

| |Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 9, no. 3, pp. 557-568. | |

|10930 |Lyons, JA 1994, ‘The potential for faking on the Mississippi scale for combat-related PTSD’, | |

| |Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 7, no. 3, pp. 441-445. | |

|10900 |Charney, DS Redmond, DE 1983, ‘Neurobiological mechanisms in human anxiety: evidence | |

| |supporting central noradrenergic hyperactivity’, Neuropharmacology, vol. 22, no. 12B, pp. | |

| |1531-1536. | |

|10893 |Morris, MJ 1997, ‘Region-specific neuropeptide Y overflows at rest and during sympathetic | |

| |activation in humans’, Hypertension, vol. 29, pp. 137-143. | |

|10815 |Zell, KA Reis, SE 1996, ‘Syndrome X: a discussion of angina and normal coronary arteries’, | |

| |American Journal of Critical Care, vol. 5, no. 2, pp. 99-101. | |

|11359 |Prasad, N 1996, ‘Ambulatory blood pressure monitoring in hypertension’, Quarterly Journal of | |

| |Medicine, | |

| |. vol. 89 pp 95-102. | |

|10963 |Ziegler, D et al. 1996, ‘Pharmacology of Moxonidine, an I1-Imidazoline receptor agonist’, | |

| |Journal of Cardiovascular Pharmacology, vol. 27, suppl. 3, pp. S26-S37. | |

|10962 |Myers, A Dewar, HA 1975, ‘Circumstances attending 100 sudden death from coronary artery | |

| |disease with coroner's necropsies’, British Heart Journal, vol. 37, pp. 1133-1143. | |

|12300 |Henry, JP Grim, CE 1990, ‘Psychosocial mechanisms of primary hypertension’, Journal of | |

| |Hypertension, vol. 8, pp. 783-793. | |

|11271 |Marrero, AF et al. 1997, ‘Men at risk for hypertension show elevated vascular resistance at | |

| |rest and during mental stress’, International Journal of Psychophysiology, vol. 25, pp. | |

| |185-192. | |

|17933 |Coe, CL undated, ‘Developmental Health and the Wealth of Nations’, Social, Biological, and | |

| |Educational Dynamics, ch. 10, pp. 200-219. | |

|16493 |Jamal, GA 1998, ‘Gulf War syndrome - a model for the complexity of biological and nvironmental| |

| |interaction with human health’, Adverse Drug Reactions and Toxicological Reviews, vol. 17, no.| |

| |1, pp. 1-17. | |

|32864 |Cohen, H Zohar, J 2004, [Prepublication Copy] ‘An animal model of posttraumatic stress | |

| |disorder: the use of cut-off behavioral criteria’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences,| |

| |pp. 1-13. | |

|13208 |McEwen, BS 1993, ‘Stress: perturbimg the organism: the biology of stressful experience’, The | |

| |Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 269, no. 10, p. 1315. | |

|12200 |Harburg, E et al. 1973, ‘Socio-ecological stress, supressed hostility, skin color, and | |

| |black-white male blood pressure: Detroit’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 35, no. 4, pp. | |

| |276-296. | |

|10764 |Sannajust, F Head GA 1994, ‘Involvement of imidazoline-preferring receptors in regulation of | |

| |sympathetic tone’, American Journal of Cardiology, vol. 74, pp. 7A-19A. | |

|11360 |Perini, C et al.1994, ‘A repressive coping style protecting from emotional distress in | |

| |low-renin essential hypertensives’, Journal of Hypertension. vol. 12, pp. 601-607. | |

|12404 |Henderson, S Byrne, DG Duncan-Jones P (eds), 1981, Neurosis and the Social Environment, pp. | |

| |231-234, Academic Press, Sydney. | |

|12277 |Wegman, DH et al. 1997, ‘Invited commentary: how would we know a Gulf war syndrome if we saw | |

| |one?’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 146, no. 9, pp. 704-712. | |

|12276 |Haley, RW 1997, ‘Is Gulf war syndrome due to stress? The evidence reexamined’, American | |

| |Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 146, no. 9, pp. 695-703. | |

|12244 |Sims, A 1973, November, ‘Mortality in neurosis’, Lancet, vol. 10, pp. 1072-1075. | |

|12243 |Parkes, CM et al. 1969, ‘Broken heart: a statistical study of increased mortality among | |

| |widowers’, British Medical Journal, vol. 1, pp. 740-743. | |

|12242 |Vogt, T et al. 1994, ‘Mental health status as a predictor of morbidity and mortality: a | |

| |15-year follow-up of members of a health maintenance organization’, American Journal of Public| |

| |Health, vol. 94, pp. 227-231. | |

|12238 |Perini, C et al. 1986, ‘Hyperadrenergic borderline hypertension is characterized by supressed | |

| |aggression’, Journal of Cardiovascular Pharmacology, vol. 8, suppl. 5, pp. S53-S56. | |

|12234 |Esler, M et al. 1977, ‘Mild high-renin essential hypertension. Neurogenic human | |

| |hypertension?’, New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 296, pp. 405-411. | |

|12510 |Mechanic, D 1962, ‘The concept of illness behavior’, Journal of Chronic Diseases, vol. 15, | |

| |pp. 189-94. | |

|34217 |Weine, SM et al. 1998, ‘PTSD symptoms in Bosnian refugees 1 year after resettlement in the | |

| |United States’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 155, pp. 562-564. | |

|12509 |Eisenberg, L 1977, ‘Disease and illness: distinctions between professional and popular ideas | |

| |of sickness’, Culture Medicine Psychiatry, vol. 1, pp. 9-23. | |

|11370 |Rau, H Brody, S 1994, ‘Psychoneurocardiology: psychosomatic and somatopsychic approaches to | |

| |hypertension research’, Intergrative Physiological & Behavioral Science. vol. 29, no. 4, pp. | |

| |348-354. | |

|11538 |Turner, J Raphael, B 1997, ‘Stress management and counselling in primary care’, Medical | |

| |Journal of Australia, vol. 167, no. 10, pp. 547-551. | |

|11471 |Everson SA et al. 1997, ‘Hostility and increased risk of mortality and acute myocardial | |

| |infarction: the mediating role of behavioral risk factors’, American Journal of Epidemiology, | |

| |vol. 146, no. 2, pp. 142-52. | |

|11438 |Brody, S Rau, H 1994, ‘Behavioral and psychophysiological predictors of self-monitored 19 | |

| |month blood pressure change in normotensives’, Journal of Psychosomatic Research. vol. 38, no.| |

| |8, pp. 885-91. | |

|11437 |McGrady, A 1996, ‘ Good news - bad press: Applied Psychophysiology in Cardiovascular | |

| |Disorders’, Biofeedback and Self-Regulation, vol. 21, no. 4, pp. 335-46. | |

|11436 |Verdecchia, P et al. 1997, ‘White-coat hypertension’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. 15, no. | |

| |1, p. 100. | |

|11421 |Reaven, GM 1995, ‘Are insulinresistance and/or compensatory hyperinsulinemia involved in the | |

| |etiology and clinical course of patients with hypertension?’, International Journal of Obesity,| |

| |vol. 19, suppl. 1, pp. S2- 5. | |

|11408 |Vitaliano, PP et al. 1996, ‘Psychological distress, caregiving, and metabolic variables’, | |

| |Journal of Gerontology: Psychological Sciences, vol. 51B, no. 5, pp. P290-P299. | |

|11407 |Jonas, BS et al. 1997, ‘Are symtoms of anxiety and depression risk factors for hypertension?’,| |

| |Archives of Family Medicine, vol. 6, pp. 43-49. | |

|12201 |Poulter, NR et al. 1990, ‘The Kenyan Luo migration study: observations on the initiation of a | |

| |rise in blood pressure’, British Medical Journal, vol. 300, pp. 967-972. | |

|18085 |Australian Defence Force, submitted for publication in Military Medicine undated, [Unpublihed | |

| |Manuscript # 99088] Traumatic stress disorders: A classification with implications for | |

| |Prevention and Management, Brisbane, pp. 1-24. | |

|12202 |Timio M et al 1988, ‘Age and blood pressure changes: a 20 year follow-up study in nuns in a | |

| |secluded order’, Hypertension, vol. 12, pp. 457-461. | |

|10936 |Zaslav, MR 1994, ‘Psychology of comorbid posttraumatic stress disorder and substance abuse: | |

| |lessons from combat veterans’, Journal of Psychoactive Drugs, vol. 26, no. 4, pp. 393-400. | |

|11369 |Fauvel, JP et al. 1996, ‘Reproducibility of the cardiovascular reactivity to a computerized | |

| |version of the Stroop stress test in normotensive and hypertensive subjects’, Clinical | |

| |Autonomic Research, vol. 6, pp. 219-224. | |

|11368 |Fishman, RA 1997, ‘Less stress-more pressure?’, Nature Medicine, vol. 3, no. 4, p. 366. | |

|11367 |Kendrick, T 1996, ‘Cardiovascular and respiratory risk factors and symptoms among general | |

| |practice patients with long-term mental illness’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 169, 6, | |

| |pp. 733-9. | |

|11365 |Li, G 1993, ‘Study design as source of bias’, American Journal of Public Health. vol. 83, no.| |

| |4, pp. 600-601. | |

|11366 |Barringer, TA 1997, ‘The tension in hypertension’, Archives of Family Medicine, vol. 5, pp. | |

| |50-51. | |

|11364 |David, DS 1993, ‘Study of hypertension in urban bus drivers questioned’, American Journal of | |

| |Public Health. vol. 83, no. 4, pp. 599-600. | |

|11363 |Kario, K 1997, ‘White-coat hypertension triggered by iatrogenic hypertension’, The Lancet, | |

| |vol. 349, p. 1330. | |

|11362 |Cesana, G et al. 1996, ‘Job strain and ambulatory blood pressure levels in a population-based | |

| |employed sample of men from Northern Italy’, Scandinavian Journal of Work, Environment & | |

| |Health, vol. 22, pp. 294-305. | |

|32794 |Miller, TA McCool SF 2003, ‘Coping with stress in outdoor recreational settings: an | |

| |application of transactional stress theory’, Leisure Sciences, vol. 25, pp. 257-275. | |

|11406 |Ledesert, B et al. 1994, ‘Risk factors for high blood pressure among workers in French poultry| |

| |slaughterhouses and canneries’, European Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 10, no. 5, pp. 609-620.| |

|11345 |Staessen, JA et al. 1996, ‘Life style as a blood pressure determinant’, Journal of the Royal | |

| |Society of Medicine. vol. 89, pp. 484-489. | |

|11354 |Raikkonen, K et al. 1996, ‘Feelings of exhaustion, emotional distress, and pituitary and | |

| |adrenocortical hormones in borderline hypertension’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. 14, no. 6, | |

| |pp. 713-8. | |

|11353 |Rogers, MW et al. 1996, ‘Differential effects of exercise training intensity on blood pressure| |

| |and cardiovascular responses to stress in borderline hypertensive humans’, Journal of | |

| |Hypertension, vol. 14, pp. 1369-1375. | |

|11352 |Mancia, G Zanchetti, A 1996, ‘Editors’corner: white-coat hypertension: misnomers, | |

| |misconceptions and misunderstangings. What should we do next?’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. | |

| |14, pp. 1049-1052. | |

|11351 |Dimsdale, JE 1997, ‘Symptoms of anxiety and depression as precursors to hypertension’, | |

| |Journal of the American Medical Association, vol. 277, no. 7, pp. 574-5. | |

|11350 |Pickering, TG et al. 1996, ‘Environmental influences on blood pressure and the role of job | |

| |strain’, Journal of Hypertension. vol. 14, suppl. 5, pp. S179-S185. | |

|11349 |Friedman, EH 1997, [letter; comment] ‘Increased activation of sympathetic nervous system and | |

| |endothelin by mental stress in normotensive offspring of hypertensive patients’, Circulation, | |

| |vol. 95, no. 6, pp. 1667-8. | |

|11348 |Mann, SJ 1994, ‘Is there tension in hypertension?’, Journal of the American Medical | |

| |Association, vol. 271, no. 13, pp. 979-980. | |

|11347 |Kario, K et al. 1995, ‘"White coat" hypertension and the Hanshin-Awaji earthquake’, Lancet, | |

| |vol. 345, no. 8961, p. 1365. | |

|11346 |Mann, SJ (1996, ‘Severe paroxysmal hypertension. An automatic syndrome and its relationship to| |

| |repressed emotions’, Psuchosomatics, vol. 37, no. 5, pp. 444-450. | |

|11343 |Baker, B et al. 1994, ‘perceived interpersonal attitudes and psychiatric complaints in | |

| |patients with essential hypertension’, Journal of Clinical Psychology, vol. 50, no. 3, pp. | |

| |320-324. | |

|11344 |Nilsson, P et al. 1994, ‘Can social class differentials in hypertension be explained by the | |

| |general susceptibility hypothesis?’, Social Science Medicine, vol. 38, no. 9, pp. 1235-1242. | |

|24291 |Esler M et al. 1979, ‘Determination of norepinephrine apparent release rate and clearance in | |

| |humans’, Life Sciences, vol. 25, pp. 1461-1470. | |

|11342 |Al Absi, M et al. 1994, ‘Borderline hypertensives produce exaggerated adrenocortical responses| |

| |to mental stress’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 56, pp. 245-250. | |

|11318 |Julius, S 1995, ‘The defense reaction: a common denominator of coronary risk and blood | |

| |pressure in neurogenic hypertension?’, Clinical and Experimental Hypertension, vol. 17, no. | |

| |1&2, pp. 375-386. | |

|11317 |Fark, AR 1993, ‘A pilot study of white-coat and labile hypertension: associations with | |

| |diagnoses of psychosocial dysfunction’, Family Practice Research Journal, vol. 13, no. 1, pp. | |

| |71-80. | |

|11316 |Epstein, RL 1997, [Letter] ‘The effect of overtime work on blood pressure’, Journal of | |

| |Occupational and Enviromental Medicine, vol. 39, no. 4, p 286. | |

|11315 |Dominiczak, A Bohr, DF 1995, ‘Nitric oxide and its putative role in hypertension’, | |

| |Hypertension, vol. 25, no. 6, pp. 1202-1211. | |

|11261 |al'Absi, M et al. 1995, ‘Hypertension risk factors and cardiovascular reactivity to mental | |

| |stress in young men’, International Journal of Psychophysiology, vol. 20, pp. 155-160. | |

|11314 |Alexander, CN et al. 1996, ‘Trial of stress reduction for hypertension in older African | |

| |Americans: sex and risk subgroup analysis’, Hypertension, vol. 28, no. 2, pp. 228-237. | |

|11313 |Pieper, C et al. 1993, ‘A comparison of ambulatory blood pressure and heart rate at home and | |

| |work on work and non-work days’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. 11, no. 2, pp. 177-183. | |

|11182 |Teunissen, LL et al. 1996, ‘Risk factors for subarachnoid hemorrhage: a systematic review’, | |

| |Stroke, vol. 27, pp.544-549. | |

|31021 |Tennant, C 2004, ‘Psychological trauma: psychiatry and the law in conflict’, Australian and | |

| |New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 38, pp. 344-7. | |

|26670 |Jones, E et al. 2002, ‘Post-combat syndromes from the Boer war to the Gulf war: a cluster | |

| |analysis of their nature and attribution’, British Medical Journal, vol. 324, pp. 321-4; | |

| |Correction in BMJ 2002 vol. 324, p. 397. | |

|25249 |Vitaliano, PP, et al. 2002, ‘A path model of chronic stress, the metabolic syndrome, and | |

| |coronary heart disease’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 64, pp. 418-435. | |

|25101 |Lynch, J 2002, [Letter] ‘Commentary: psychosocial factors and health-strengthening the | |

| |evidence base’, British Medical Journal, vol. 324, pp. 1252. | |

|43448 |Maes, M et al.2000, ‘Psychiatric morbidity and comorbidity following accidental man-made | |

| |traumatic events:incidence and risk factors’, European Archives of Psychiatry and Clinical | |

| |Neuroscience, vol. 250, pp. 156-162. | |

|24458 |Esler, M Meredith, I 1992, ‘Responses of the human sympathetic nervous system to stressors’, | |

| |vol. 86 pp 19-30. In Sheppard, KE Boublik, JH Funder, JW Stress and Reproduction. Ares | |

| |Symposium Publications, Raven Press, New York. | |

|24390 |von Euler, US et al. 1954, ‘Excretion of noradrenaline in the urine in hypertension’, | |

| |Scandinavian Journal of Clinical & Laboratory Investigation, vol. 6, pp. 54-59. | |

|24378 |Lindqvist, M et al. 1993, ‘Cardiovascular and sympatho-adrenal responses to mental stress in | |

| |primary hypertension’, Clinical Science, vol. 85, pp. 401-9. | |

|24352 |Alexander, F 1939, ‘Emotional factors in essential hypertension. Presentation of a tentative | |

| |hypothesis’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 1, no. 1, pp. 173-9. | |

|11355 |Haffner, SM et al. 1994, ‘Metabolic precursors of hypertension. The San Antonio heart study’, | |

| |Archives of Internal Medicine, vol. 156, pp. 1994-2001. | |

|9642 |Macko, RF et al. 1996, ‘Precipitants of brain infarction: Roles of preceding | |

| |infection/inflammation and recent psychological stress’, Stroke, vol. 27, pp. 1999-2004. | |

|32813 |Pehlivanoglu B et al. 2001, ‘Impact of stress, gender and menstrual cycle on immune system: | |

| |possible role of nitric oxide’, Archives of Physiology and Biochemistry, vol. 109, pp. 383-7. | |

|24190 |Schnall, PL et al. 1998, ‘A longitudinal study of job strain and ambulatory blood pressure: | |

| |results from a three-year follow-up’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 60, pp. 697-706. | |

|24189 |Pickering, TG 2001, ‘Job stress, control, and chronic disease: moving to the next level of | |

| |evidence’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 63, pp. 734-736. | |

|24188 |Horan, MJ et al. 1981, ‘Do borderline hypertensive patients have labile blood pressure?’, | |

| |Annals of Internal Medicine, vol. 94, part. 1, pp. 466-468. | |

|24187 |Marmot, MG et al. 1997, ‘Contribution of job control and other risk factors to social | |

| |variations in coronary heart disease incidence’, Lancet, vol. 350, pp. 235-239. | |

|24185 |Karasek, R et al. 1988, ‘Job characteristics in relation to prevalence of myocardial | |

| |infarction in the US Health Examination Survey (HES) and the Health and Nutrition Survey | |

| |(HANES), American Journal of Public Health, vol. 78, no. 8, pp. 910-918. | |

|24184 |Karasek, R et al. 1981, ‘Job decision latitude, job demands, and cardiovascular disease; a | |

| |prospective study of Swedish men’, American Journal of Public Health, vol. 71, no. 7, pp. | |

| |694-705. | |

|24183 |Esler, M 1994, ‘Hyperadrenergic and "labile" hypertension’, pp. 741-749. In Swales J (ed), | |

| |Textbook of Hypertension, Blackwell, London. | |

|24086 |Goldstein, DS 1995, ‘Clinical assessment of sympathetic responses to stress’, Annals New York| |

| |Academy of Science, vol. 771, pp. 570-593. | |

|32795 |Schneider, IE Iwasaki, Y 2003, ‘Reflections on leisure, stress, and coping research’, Leisure| |

| |Sciences, vol. 25, pp. 301-5. | |

|24062 |Anderson, EA 1989, ‘Elevated sympathetic nerve activity in borderline hypertensive humans: | |

| |evidence from direct intraneural recordings’, Hypertension, vol. 14, pp. 177-183. | |

|11361 |Drugan, RC 1996, ‘Peripheral benzodiazepine receptors: molecular pharmacology to possible | |

| |physiological significance in stress-induced hypertension, Clinical Neuropharmacology, vol. | |

| |19, 6, pp. 475-496. | |

|24036 |Perini, C et al. 1990, ‘Psychosomatic factors in borderline hypertensive subjects and | |

| |offspring of hypertensive parents’, Hypertension, vol. 16, pp. 627-634. | |

|24034 |Hagbarth, KE Vallbo, AB 1968, ‘Pulse and respiratory grouping of sympathetic impulses in human| |

| |muscle nerves’, Acta Physiologica Scandinavica, vol. 74, pp. 96-108. | |

|23850 |DiBona, GF Kopp, UC 1995, ‘Neural control of renal function: role in human hypertension’, pp. | |

| |1349-1358. In: Laragh, JH Brenner, BM (eds). Hypertension. Pathophysiology, Diagnosis and | |

| |Management, Raven Press, New York, | |

|23849 |Esler, M et al. 1984, ‘Measurement of total and organ-specific norepinephrine kinetics in | |

| |humans’, American Journal of Physiololgy, vol. 247, pp. E21-E28. | |

|23848 |Wilkinson, DJC et al. 1998, ‘Sympathetic activity in patients with panic disorder at rest, | |

| |under laboratory mental stress and during panic attacks’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol.| |

| |55, no. 6, pp. 511-520. | |

|23847 |Rundqvist, B et al. (1997, ‘Increased cardiac adrenergic drive precedes generalized | |

| |sympathetic activation in human heart failure’, Circulation, vol. 95, pp. 169-175. | |

|23846 |Pieper, C et al. 1989, ‘The relation of psychological dimensions of work with coronary heart | |

| |disease risk factors: A meta-analysis of five United States data bases’, American Journal of | |

| |Epidemiology, vol. 129, pp. 483-499. | |

|23845 |Muller, JE et al. 1997, ‘Mechanisms precipitating acute cardiac events. Review and | |

| |recommendations of an NHLBI workshop’, Circulation, vol. 96, pp. 3233-3239. | |

|23844 |Mansour, VM et al.1998, ‘Panic disorder: Coronary spasm as a basis for cardiac risk?’, Medical| |

| |Journal of Australia, vol. 168, pp. 390-392. | |

|21480 |Ziegler, MG et al. 1993, ‘Abnormal stress responses in patients with diseases affecting the | |

| |sympathetic nervous system’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 55, pp. 339-346. | |

|32848 |Garde, AH et al. 2003, ‘The influence of production systems on physiological responses | |

| |measured in urine and saliva’, Stress & Health, 19:297-306. | |

|32842 |Halford, C et al. 2003, ‘Endocrine measures of stress and self-related health: a longitudinal | |

| |study’, Journal of Psychosomatic Research, vol. 55, pp. :317-20. | |

|32841 |Cameron, JL 2004, ‘Interrelationships between hormones, behavior, and affect during | |

| |adolescents: Complex relationships exist between reproductive hormons, stress-related hormones,| |

| |and the activity of neural systems that regulate behavioral affect. Comments on Part III’, | |

| |Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 1021, pp. 134-142. | |

|32840 |Cameron JL (2004, ‘Interrelationships between hormones, behavior, and affect during | |

| |adolescents: Understanding hormonal, physical, and brain changes ocurring in association with | |

| |pubertal activation of the reproductive axis. Introduction to Part III’, Annals of the New | |

| |York Academy of Sciences, vol. 1021, pp. 110-123. | |

|32839 |Young, EA Altemus, M 2004, ‘Puberty, ovarian steroids, and stress’, Annals of the New York | |

| |Academy of Sciences, vol. 1021, pp. 124-33. | |

|32838 |Bagdy, G 1998, ‘Serotonin, anxiety, and stress hormones: Focus on 5-HT receptor subtypes, | |

| |species and gender differences’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. | |

| |357-63. | |

|32837 |Kvetnansky, R Sabban, EL 1998, ‘Stress and molecular biology of neurotransmitter-related | |

| |enzymes’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 342-56. | |

|32836 |Calogero, AE et al. 1998, ‘Mechanisms of stress on reproduction: evidence for a complex | |

| |intra-hypothalamic circuit’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 364-70.| |

|32835 |Lauc, G et al. 1998, ‘Glycobiology of stress’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, | |

| |vol. 851, pp. 397-403. | |

|32834 |Vizi, ES 1998, ‘Receptor-mediated local fine-tuning by noradrenergic innervation of | |

| |neuroendocrine and immune systems’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. | |

| |388-96. | |

|20776 |Agarwal, SK Marshall, GD 2001, ‘Stress effects on immunity and its application to clinical | |

| |immunology’, Clinical and Experimental Allergy, vol. 31, pp. 25-31. | |

|32827 |Gruzelier J et al. 1998, ‘Mind-body influences on immunity: lateralized control, stress, | |

| |individual difference predictors, and prophylaxis’, Annals of the New York Academy of | |

| |Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 487-494. | |

|32832 |Busciglio, J et al. (1998, ‘Stress, aging, and neurodegenerative disorders: Molecular | |

| |mechanisms’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 429-443. | |

|24063 |Esler, M et al. 1988, ‘The assessment of human sympathetic nervous system activity from | |

| |measurements of norepinephrine turnover’, Hypertension, vol. 11, pp. 3-20. | |

|32826 |Driscoll, P et al. 1998, ‘Genetic selection and differential stress responses: The Roman | |

| |Lines/Strains of Rats’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 501-510. | |

|32825 |Schacke, G 1998, ‘Stress and work’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp.| |

| |511-525. | |

|32824 |Lauc, G et al. 1998, ‘Stressin and natural kiler cell activity in professional soldiers’, | |

| |Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 526-530. | |

|32823 |Berczi, I 1998, ‘The stress concept and neuroimmunoregulation in modern biology’, Annals of | |

| |the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 3-12. | |

|11422 |Podszus, T Grote, L 1996, ‘Stress management in hypertension’, Journal of Hypertension, vol. | |

| |14, pp. 419-421. | |

|32822 |Lazar, G 1998, ‘Stress: from concept to modern immunology’, Annals of the New York Academy of| |

| |Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 16-8. | |

|32821 |Karin, M 1998, ‘Mitogen-activated protein kinase cascades as regulators of stress responses’, | |

| |Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 139-145. | |

|32818 |Harwood, JL Vigh, L 1998, ‘Membranes in stress and adaptation’, Annals of the New York | |

| |Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 162-168. | |

|32817 |Chrousos, GP 1998, ‘Stressors, stress, and neuroendocrine integration of the adpative | |

| |response: The Hans Selye Memorial Lecture’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. | |

| |851, pp. 311-35. | |

|32816 |Szabo, C 1998, ‘Regulation of the expression of the inducible isoform of nitric oxide synthase| |

| |by glucocorticoids’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 336-41. | |

|24035 |Koepke, JP et al.1988, ‘Stress increases renal nerve activity and decreases sodium excretion | |

| |in Dahl rats’, Hypertension, vol. 11, pp .334-338. | |

|32814 |Ligier, S Sternberg, EM 1999, ‘Neuroendocrine host factors and inflammatory disease | |

| |susceptibility’, Environmental Helath Perspectives, suppl. 107. no. S5, pp. 701-7. | |

|34002 |Smith, SG Cook, SL (2004, ‘Are reports of posttraumatic growth positively biased?’, Journal | |

| |of Traumatic Stress, vol. 17, pp. 353-358. | |

|32812 |Wortsman, J 2002, ‘Role of epinephrine in acute stress’, Endocrinology and Metabolism Clinics| |

| |of North America, vol. 31, pp. 79-106. | |

|32811 |Laifenfeld, D et al. 2004, ‘ATF2, a member of the CREB/ATF family of transcription factors, in| |

| |chronic stress and consequent to antidepressant treatment: animal models and human post-mortem | |

| |brains’, Neuropsychopharmacology, vol. 29, pp. 589-597. | |

|32810 |Tsai, SJ 2004, ‘Down-resulation of the Trk-B signal pathway: the possible pathogenesisi of | |

| |major depression’, Medical Hypothesis, vol. 62, pp. 215-218. | |

|32809 |Schwartz, AR et al. (2003, ‘Toward a causal model of cardiovascular responses to stress and | |

| |the development of cardiovascular disease’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 65, pp. 22-35. | |

|32808 |Cohen, J et al.1999, ‘Power spectral analysis of heart rate variablility in psychiatry’, | |

| |Pschother Psychosom, vol. 68, pp. 59-66. | |

|32807 |Young, EA Nolen-Hoeksema, S 2001, ‘Effect of ruminations on the saliva cortisol response to a | |

| |social stressor’, Psychoneuroendocrinology, vol. 26, pp. 319-329. | |

|32805 |Plante, TG Caputo, D Chizmar, L 2000, ‘Perceived fitness and responses to laboratroy induced | |

| |stress’, International Journal of Stress Management, vol. 7, pp. 61-73. | |

|32797 |Krieger, N 2001, ‘A glossary for social epidemiology’, Journal of Epidemiology and Community | |

| |Health, vol. 55, pp. 693-700. | |

|34061 |Norris, FH et al. 2003, ‘Severity, timing, and duration of reactions to trauma in the | |

| |population: an example from Mexico’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 53, pp. 769-78. | |

|32633 |Klein, LC Corwin, EJ 2002, ‘Seeing the unexpected: how sex differences in stress responses may| |

| |provide a new perspective on the manifestation of psychiatric disorders’, Current Psychiatric | |

| |Reports, vol. 4, pp. 441-8. | |

|34068 |Shim, S, Cho, PP 2000, ‘The Impact of Life events on Perceived Financial Stress, | |

| |Clothing-Specific Lifestyle, and Retail Patronage: The Recent IMF Economic Crisis in Korea’, | |

| |Family and Consumer Sciences Research Journal, vol. 29, no. 1, pp. 19-47. | |

|32787 |Yeager, KR Roberts, AR 2003, ‘Differentiating among stress, acute stress disorder, crisis | |

| |episodes’, Trauma, and PTSD: paradigm and treament goals. Brief Treatment and Crisis | |

| |Intervention,vol. 3, pp. 3-25. | |

|32786 |Szabo, S 1998, ‘Hans Selye and the development of the stress concept: special reference to | |

| |gastroduodenal ulcerogenesis’, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, vol. 851, pp. | |

| |19-27. | |

|32785 |Adams, J 2004, ‘Straining to describe and tackle stress in medical students’, Medical | |

| |Education, vol. 38, pp. 463-4. | |

|32784 |Burton, RF Hinton, JW 2004, ‘Defining stress’, Medical Education, vol. 38, pp. 1013. | |

|32771 |Siska, E 2002, ‘New methods for assessing the functions of the autonomic nervous system and | |

| |their possible usage in psychopathological research’, Studia Psychologica, vol. 44, pp.211-8. | |

|32770 |Shaffery, J et al. 2003, ‘The neurobiology of depression: Perspectives from animal and human | |

| |sleep studies’, Neuroscientist, pp. 82-98. | |

|32768 |Hourani, LL et al. 2003, ‘Psychosocial and health correlates of types of traumatic event | |

| |exposures among US military personnel’, Military Medicine, vol. 168, pp. 736-743. | |

|32789 |Bertok, L 1998, ‘Stress andnonspecific resistance’, Annals of the New York Academy of | |

| |Sciences, vol. 851, pp. 1-2. | |

|32634 |Lewinsohn, PM et al. 2003, ‘Comparability of self-reported checklist and interview data in the| |

| |assessment of stressful life events in young adults’, Psychological Reports, vol. 93, pp. | |

| |459-71. | |

|32792 |Roesch, SC 1999, ‘Modeling stress: a methodological review’, Journal of Behavioral Medicine, | |

| |vol. 22, pp. 249-269. | |

|32632 |Wolf, S 1998, ‘The brain's way of dealing with its environment’, Integrative Physiological | |

| |and Behavioral Science, vol. 33, pp. 3-5. | |

|32631 |Vedhara, K et al. 1999, [ERRATUM] ‘The measurement of stress-related immune dysfunction in | |

| |psychoneuroimmunology’, Neuroscience and Biobehavioral Reviews, vol. 23, p. 891. | |

|32557 |Norman, TR 2004, June, [Guest Editorial], ‘Fifth World Congress on Stress’, Stress & Health, | |

| |vol. 20, pp. 173-174. | |

|33979 |Matthews, KA 2001, ‘Chronic stress influences cardiovascular and neuroendocrine repsonses | |

| |during acute stress and recovery, especially in men’, Health Psychology, vol. 20, pp. 403-410.| |

|32769 |Smith, Jr EV 2000, ‘Metric development and score reporting in Rasch measurement’, Journal of | |

| |Applied Measurement, vol. 1, pp. 303-26. | |

|34057 |Kurokawa, NKS Weed, NC 1998, ‘Interrater Agreement on the Coping Inventory For Stressful | |

| |Situations (CISS)’, Assessment, vol. 5, no. 1, pp. 93-100. | |

|33856 |Carr, VJ et al. 1997, ‘A sunthesis of the findings from the quake impact study: a two-year | |

| |investigation of the psychological sequelae of the 1989 Newcastle earthquake’, Social | |

| |Psychiatry and Psychiatric Epidemiology, vol. 32, pp. 123-136. | |

|32635 |Heim, C et al. 1997, ‘The role of early adverse life events in the etiology of depression and | |

| |posttraumatic stress disorder: focus on corticotropin-releasing factor’, Annals of the New | |

| |York Academy of Sciences, vol. 821, pp. 194-207. | |

|33726 |Amir, M Sol, O 1999, ‘Psychological impact and prevalence of traumatic events in a student | |

| |sample in Israel: the effect of multiple traumatic events and physical injury’, Journal of | |

| |Traumatic Stress, vol. 12, pp. 139-154. | |

|33985 |Morgan III, CA et al. 2003, ‘Trauma exposure rather than posttraumatic stress disorder is | |

| |associated with reduced baseline plasma neuropeptide-Y levels’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. | |

| |54, pp. 1087-1091. | |

|33854 |Johansson, G 1989, ‘Job demands and stress reactions in repetitive and uneventful monotony at | |

| |work’, International Journal of Health Services, vol. 19, pp. 365-77. | |

|33853 |Norris, FH 1992, ‘Epidemiology of trauma: frequency and impact of different potentially | |

| |traumatic events on different demographic groups’, Journal of Consulting and Clinical | |

| |Psychology, vol. 60, pp. 409-418. | |

|33852 |Breslau, N et al. 1991, ‘Traumatic events and posttaumatic stress disorder in an urban | |

| |population of young adults’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 48, pp. 216-22. | |

|33851 |Resnick, HS et al. 1993, ‘Prevalence of civilian trauma and posttraumatic stress disorder in a| |

| |representative national sample of women’, Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, vol. | |

| |61, pp. 984-991. | |

|33850 |Melin, B et al. 1999, ‘Psychological and physiological stress reactions of male and female | |

| |assembly workers: a comparison between two different forms of work organization’, Journal of | |

| |Organizational Behaviour, vol. 20, pp. 47-61. | |

|33849 |Johansson, G Aronsson, G 1984, ‘Stress reactions in computerised administrative work’, | |

| |Journal of Occupational Behaviour, vol. 5, pp. 59-181. | |

|33972 |Stoney, CM et al. 1999, ‘Lipid reactivity to stress: I. Comparison of chronic and acute stress| |

| |responses in middle-aged airline pilots’, Health Psychology, vol. 18, pp. 241-250. | |

|33843 |Sluiter, Jk et al.1998, ‘Work stress and recovery measured by urinary catecholamines and | |

| |cortisol excretion in long distance coach drivers’, Occupational and Environmental Medicine, | |

| |vol. 55, pp. 407-13. | |

|33974 |Wignall, EL et al. 2004, ‘Smaller hippocampal volume in patients with recent-onset | |

| |posttraumatic stress disorder’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 56, pp. 832-6. | |

|32788 |Dulmus, CN Hilarski, C 2003, ‘When stress constitutes trauma and trauma constitutes crisis: | |

| |The stress-trauma-crisis continuum’, Brief Treatment and Crisis Intervention, vol. 3, pp. | |

| |27-35. | |

|33766 |Hourani, LL Yuan, H 1999, ‘The mental health status of women in the Navy and Marine Corps: | |

| |preliminary findings from the perciptions of wellness and readiness assessment’, Military | |

| |Medicine, vol. 164, pp. 174-181. | |

|34067 |Rosen, CS et al. 2000, ‘Six- and Ten-Item Indexes of Psychological Distress Based on the | |

| |Symptom Checklist-90’, Assessment, vol. 7, no. 2, pp. 103-111. | |

|24186 |Mancia, G et al. 1983, ‘Blood pressure and heart rate variabilities in normotensive and | |

| |hypertensive human beings’, Circulation Research, vol. 53, no. 1, pp. 96-104. | |

|33723 |Rhodes, ME Rubin, RT 1999, ‘Functional sex differences (sexual diergism) of central nervous | |

| |system cholinergic systems, vasopressin, and hypothalamic-pituitary-adrenal axis activity in | |

| |mammals: a selective review’, Brain Research Reviews, vol. 30, pp. 135-152. | |

|33035 |Elliot, GR Eisdorfer, C (eds), 1982, ‘Stress and Human Health: Analysis and Implications of | |

| |Research. A Study by the Institute of Medicne/National Acadmey of Sciences’, pp. 11-17; 30-37; | |

| |191-193; 257-261, Springer Publishing Company, New York. | |

|32986 |Bartels, M et al. 2003, ‘Heritability of daytime cortisol levels in children’, Behavior | |

| |Genetics, vol. 33, no. 4, pp. 421-433. | |

|32985 |Bartel, M et al. 2003, ‘Heritability of cortisol levels: review and simultaneous analysis of | |

| |twin studies’, Psychoeuroendocrinology, vol. 28, pp. 121-137. | |

|33844 |Hansen, AM et al. 2003, ‘Evaluation of a radioimmunoassay for salivary cortisol in healthy | |

| |subjects in Denmark’, Scandinavian Journal of Clinical & Laboratory Investigation, vol. 63, | |

| |pp. 303-310. | |

|32640 |Van Hasslet, VB et al. 2003, ‘A behavioral-analytica model for assessing stress in police | |

| |officers: Phase 1. Development of the Law Enforcement Officer Stress Survey (LEOSS)’, | |

| |‘International Journals of Environmental Management and Health, vol. 5, pp. 77-84. | |

|32793 |Iwasaki ,Y Schneider, IE 2003, ‘Leisure, stress, and coping: an evolving area of inquiry’, | |

| |Leisure Sciences, vol. 25, pp. 107-113. | |

|33815 |Kennedy, SE Zubieta, JK 2004, ‘Neuroreceptor imaging of stress and mood disorders’, CNS | |

| |Spectrums, vol. 9, pp. 292-301. | |

|32856 |Hellhammer, J et al. 2004, [PREPUBLICATION COPY] ‘Allostatic load, perceived stress, and | |

| |health: a prospective study in two age groups’, Annals of the New York Acadamy of Sciences, | |

| |vol. 1032. | |

|34069 |Scully, JA Tosi, H 2000, ‘Life Event Checklists: Revisiting the Social Readjustment Rating | |

| |Scale After 30 Years’, Educational and Psychological Measurement, vol. 60, no. 6, pp. 864 - | |

| |876. | |

|32948 |Henn, FA, Vollmayr B 2004, ‘Neurogenesis and depression: etiology or epiphenomenon?’, | |

| |Biological Psychiatry, vol. 56, pp. 146-150. | |

|32865 |Goodman, M et al. 2004, [PREPUBLICATION COPY] ‘Trauma, genes, and the neurobiology of | |

| |personality disorders’, Annals of the New York Acadamy of Sciences, vol. 1032. | |

|32863 |De Kloet, ER Derijk, R 2004, [PREPUBLICATION COPY] ‘Signaling pathways in brain involved in | |

| |predisposition and pathogenesis of stress-related disease: genetic and kinetic factors | |

| |affecting the MR/GR balance’, Annals of the New York Acadamy of Sciences, vol. 1032. | |

|34070 |Steed, L 2001, ‘Further Validity and Reliability Evidence for Beck Hopelessness Scale Scores | |

| |in a Nonclinical sample’, Educational and Psychological Measurement, vol. 61, no. 6, pp. 303 -| |

| |316. | |

|32861 |Born, J Wagner, U 2004, [PREPUBLICATION COPY] ‘Memory consolidation during sleep: role of | |

| |cortisol feedback. Annals of the New York Acadamy of Sciences, vol. 1032, pp. 1-4. | |

|32964 |Brodner, G et al. (2001, ‘Multimodal peroperative management - combinig thoracic epidural | |

| |analgesia, forced mobilization, and oral nutrition - reduces hormonal and metabolic stress and | |

| |improves convalescence after major urologic surgery’, Anesthesia and Analgesia, vol. 92, pp. | |

| |1594-1600. | |

|32859 |Wust, S et al. 2004, [PREPUBLICATION COPY] ‘A psychobiological perspective on genetic | |

| |determinants of hypothalamus-pituitary-adrenal axis activity’, Annals of the New York Acadamy | |

| |of Sciences, vol. 1032. | |

|32953 |Yehuda, R McEwen, B 2004, ‘Protective and damaging effects of the biobehavioural stress | |

| |response: cognitive, systemic and clinical apects: ISPNE XXXIV meeting summary’, | |

| |Psychoneuroendocrinology, vol. 29, pp. 1212-22. | |

|32857 |McEwen, BS 2004, [PREPUBLICATION COPY] ‘Protection and damage from actue and chronic stress: | |

| |allostasis and allostatic overload and relevance to the pathophysiology of psychiatric | |

| |disorders’, Annals of the New York Acadamy of Sciences, vol. 1032. | |

|32954 |Posener, JA et al. 2004, ‘Process irregularity of cortisol and adrenocorticotropin secretion | |

| |in men with major depressive disorder’, Psychoneuroendocrinology, vol. 29, pp. 1129-37. | |

|32855 |Ellard, DR et al. 2004, ‘Short Communication: reliability testing and applied use of a measure| |

| |of neutrophil activation in stress research’, Stress & Health, vol. 20, pp. 181-7. | |

|32862 |Wolf, OT et al. 2004, [PREPUBLICATION COPY] ‘Cortisol and memory retrieval in humans: | |

| |influence of emotional valence’, Annals of the New York Acadamy of Sciences, vol. 1032. | |

|34208 |Southwick, SM et al. 1999, ‘Role of norepinephrine in the pathophysiology and treatment of | |

| |posttraumatic stress disorder’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 46, iss. 9, pp. 1192-1204. | |

|34225 |Yehuda, R 1998, ‘Resilience and vulnerability factors in the course of adaptation to trauma’, | |

| |National Center for PTSD Clinical Quarterly, vol. 8, no. 1, pp. 3-5. | |

|34224 |Wolfe, J et al. 1998, ‘Sexual harassment and assault as predictors of PTSD symptomatology | |

| |among U.S. female Persian Gulf War military personnel’, Journal of Interpersonal Violence, | |

| |vol. 13, pp. 40-57. | |

|34223 |Wolfe, J Proctor, SP 1996, ‘The Persian Gulf War: new findings on traumatic exposure and | |

| |stress’, PTSD Research Quarterly, vol. 7, pp. 1-7. | |

|32858 |Ray, O 2004, [PREPUBLICATION COPY] ‘The revolutionary health science of | |

| |psychoendoneuroimmunology: a new paradigm for understanding health and treating illness’, | |

| |Annals of the New York Acadamy of Sciences, vol. 1032. | |

|34066 |Wintre, MG Ben-Knaz, R 2000, ‘It's Not Academic, You're in the Army Now: Adjustment to the | |

| |Army as a Comparative Context for Adjustment to University’, Journal of Adolescent Research, | |

| |vol. 15, no. 1, pp. 145-172. | |

|34064 |Creamer, M Manning, C 1998, ‘Acute stress disorder following an industrial accident’, | |

| |Australian Psychologist, vol. 33, pp. 125-9. | |

|34063 |Pancer , SM et al. 2000, ‘Cognitive Complexity of Expectations and Adjustment to University in| |

| |the First Year’, Journal of Adolescent Research, vol. 15, no. 1, pp. 38-57. | |

|34062 |Hoge, CW et al. 2002, [Comment] ‘Psychological sequelae of September 11’, New England Journal| |

| |of Medicine, vol. 347, pp. 443-5. | |

|34060 |Alva, SA de Los Reyes, R 1999, ‘Psychosocial Stress, Internalized Symptoms, and the Academic | |

| |Achievement of Hispanic Adolescents’, Journal of Adolescent Research, vol. 14, no. 3, pp. | |

| |343-358. | |

|34071 |Torsheim, T Wold, B 2001, ‘School-Related Stress, School Support, and Somatic Complaints: A | |

| |General Population Study’, Journal of Adolescent Research, vol. 16, no. 3, pp. 293-303. | |

|34058 |McAndrew, FT et al. 1998, ‘A Cross-Cultural Ranking of Stressful Life Events in Germany, | |

| |India, South Africa and the United States’, Journal of Cross-Cultural Psychology, vol. 29, no.| |

| |6, pp. 717-727. | |

|34072 |Stanton, JM et al. 2001, ‘A General Measure of Work Stress: The Stress in General Scale’, | |

| |Educational and Psychological Measurement, vol. 61, no. 5, pp. 866-888. | |

|34056 |Andersen, I et al. 2004, ‘Do factors in the psychosocial work environment mediate the effect | |

| |of socioeconomic position on the risk of myocardial infarction? Study from the Copenhagen | |

| |Centre for Prospective Population Studies’, Occupational and Environmental Medicine, vol. 61, | |

| |pp. 886-892. | |

|32951 |Sapolsky, RM 2004, [COMMENTARY] ‘Is impaired neurogenesis relevant to the affective symptoms | |

| |of depression?’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 56, pp. 137-139. | |

|34054 |Carlson, BE 2005, ‘The most important things learned about violence and trauma in the past 20 | |

| |years’, Journal of Interpersonal Violence, vol. 20, pp. 119-26. | |

|33970 |McFarlane, A 2004, ‘The contribution of epidemiology to the study of traumatic stress’, | |

| |Social Psychiatry and Psychiatric Epidemiology, vol. | |

| |39, pp. 874-882. | |

|34049 |Vitaliano, PP et al. 2003, ‘Is caregiving hazardous to one's physical health? A | |

| |meta-analysis’, Psychological Bulletin, vol. 129, pp. 946-972. | |

|34042 |Droogleever Fortuyn, HA et al. (2004, ‘Effect of PhD examination stress on allopregnanolone | |

| |and cortisol plasma levels and peripheral benzodiazepine receptor density’, | |

| |Psychoneuroendocrinology, vol. 29, pp. 1341-44. | |

|34040 |Gold, SM et al. 2004, ‘Higher Beck depression scores predict delayed epinephrine recovery | |

| |after actue psychological stress independent of baseline levels of stress and mood’, | |

| |Biological Psychology, vol. 67, pp. 261-73. | |

|34038 |Golden-Kreutz, DM et al. 2004, ‘Assessing stress in cancer patients: a second-order factor | |

|34079 |analysis model for the perceived stress scale’, Assessment, vol. 11, pp. 216-23. | |

|34037 |Ebrecht, M et al. 2004, ‘Perceived stress and cortisol levels predict speed of wound healing | |

| |in healthy male adults’, Pschoneuroendocrinology, vol. 29, pp. 798-809. | |

|34036 |van Praag, HM 2004, ‘Can stress cause depression?’, Progress in Neuro-Psychopharmacology & | |

| |Biological Psychiatry, vol. 28, pp. 891-907. | |

|34059 |Wood, JM et al.1999, ‘Methodological Issues in Evaluating Rorschach Validity: A Comment on | |

| |Burns and Viglione (1996), Weiner (1996), and Ganellen (1996)’, ‘Assessment, vol. 6, no. 2, | |

| |pp. 115-129. | |

|32860 |Sabban, EL et al. 2004, [PREPUBLICATION COPY] ‘Differential effects of stress on gene | |

| |transcription factors in catecholaminergic systems’, Annals of the New York Acadamy of | |

| |Sciences, vol. 1032. | |

|34055 |Perez Foster, RM 2002, ‘The long-term mental health effects of nuclear trauma in recent | |

| |Russian immigrants in the United States’, American Journal of Orthopsychiatry, vol. 72, pp. | |

| |492-504. | |

|34019 |Ritchie, E Owens, M 2004, ‘Military Issues’, Psychiatric Clinics of North America, vol. 27, | |

| |pp. 459-71. | |

|34116 |Izutsu, T et al. 2004, ‘Relationship between a traumatic life event and an alteration in | |

| |stress response’, Stress and Health, vol. 20, pp. 65-73. | |

|34030 |Vedhara, K et al. 2002, ‘Chronic stress in nonelderly caregivers psychological, endocrine and | |

| |immune implications’, Journal of Psychosomatic Research, vol. 53, pp. 1153-61. | |

|34029 |Amdur, RL Liberzon, I 2001, ‘The structure of posttraumatic stress disorder symptoms in combat| |

| |veterans: a confirmatory factor analysis of the impact of event scale’, Anxiety Disorders, | |

| |vol. 15, pp. 345-7. | |

|34028 |Dougall, AL et al. 2000, ‘Similarity of prior trauma exposure as a determinant of chronic | |

| |stress responding to an airline disaster’, Journal of Consulting and Clinical Pshchology, vol.| |

| |68, pp. 290-95. | |

|34027 |Regehr, C 2001, ‘Crisis debriefing groups for emergency responders: reviewing the evidence’, | |

| |Brief Treatment and Crisis Intervention, vol. 1, pp. 87-100. | |

|34026 |Masten, AS Coatsworth, JD 1998, ‘The devlopment of competence in favorable and unfavorable | |

| |environments’, American Psychologist, vol. 53, pp. 205-20. | |

|34025 |Kessler, RC et al. 1992, ‘Social support, depressed mood, and adjustment to stress: a genetic | |

| |epidemiologic investigation’, Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, vol. 62, pp. | |

| |257-72. | |

|34024 |Dohrenwend, BP 2000, ‘The role of adversity and stress in pschopathology: some evidence and | |

|34100 |its implications for theory and research’, Journal of Health and Social Behavior, vol. 41, pp.| |

| |1-19. | |

|34004 |Basoglu, M et al. 2004, ‘Prevalence of posttraumatic stress disorder and comorbid depression | |

| |in earthquake survivors in Turkey: an epidemiological study’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, | |

| |vol. 17, pp. 133-141. | |

|34022 |Shalev, AY 2002, ‘Acute stress reactions in adults’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 51, pp. | |

| |532-43. | |

|34032 |Greco, V Roger, D 2003, ‘Uncertainty, stress, and health’, Personality and Individual | |

| |Differences, vol. 34, pp. 1057-68. | |

|34020 |Johansson, G et al. 1978, ‘Social Psychological and neuroendocrine stress reactions in highly | |

| |mechanised work’, Ergonomics, vol. 21, pp. 583-99. | |

|32796 |Hashim, IH 2003, ‘Cultural and gender differences in perceptions of stressors and coping | |

| |skills: a study of Western and African college students in China’, School Psychology | |

| |International, vol. 24, pp. 182-203. | |

|34018 |Boehnlein, JK et al. 2004, ‘A ten-year treatment outcome study of traumatized Cambodian | |

| |refugees’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 192, pp. 658-63. | |

|34017 |DeLisi, LE et al. 2003, ‘A survey of New Yorkers after the Sept. 11, 2001, terrorist attacks’,| |

| |American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 160, pp. 780-3. | |

|34016 |Levav, I et al. 2004, [Letter to the Editor] ‘Terrorism and psychiatric disorders”, American | |

| |Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 161, pp. 2136-7. | |

|34015 |O'Brien, JT et al. 2004, ‘A longitudinal study of hippocampal volume, cortisol levels, and | |

| |cognition in older depressed subjects’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 161, pp. 2081-90.| |

|34014 |North, CS et al. 2004, ‘The course of PTSD, major depression, substance abuse, and | |

| |somatization after a natural disaster’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 192, pp. | |

| |823-9. | |

|34013 |Chang, CM et al. 2005, ‘Predictors of posttraumatic outcomes following the 1999 Taiwan | |

| |earthquake’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 193, pp. 40-6. | |

|34011 |Anonymous 2005, ‘Mental health status of World Trade Center rescue and recovery workers and | |

| |volunteers - New York City, July 2002-August 2004’, Journal of the American Medical | |

| |Association, vol. 293, pp. 30-31. | |

|34114 |Regehr, C et al. 2003, ‘Social support, self-efficacy and trauma in new recruits and | |

| |experienced firefighters’, Stress and Health, vol. 19, pp. 189-193. | |

|34023 |Aldwin, CM et al. 1994, ‘Vulnerability and resilience to combat exposure: can stress have | |

|28385 |lifelong effects?’, Psychology and Aging, vol. 9, pp. 34-44. | |

|33855 |Kessler ,RC 2000, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder: the burden to the individual and to | |

| |society’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 61, suppl. 5, pp. 4-12. | |

|33981 |Markus, R et al. 2000, ‘Effects of food on cortisol and mood in vulnerable subjects under | |

| |controllable and uncontrollable stress’, Physiology & Behaviour, vol. 70, pp. 333-42. | |

|34001 |Buckley, B et al. 2004, ‘Evaluation of initial posttrauma cardiovascular levels in association| |

| |with acute PTSD symptoms following a serious motor vehicle accident’, Journal of Traumatic | |

| |Stress, vol. 17, pp. 317-24. | |

|33999 |Larsson, G 2000, ‘Dimensional analysis of the Impact of Event Scale using structural equation | |

| |modeling’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 13, pp. 193-204. | |

|33997 |Green, BL et al. 2000, ‘Outcomes of single versus multiple trauma exposure in a screening | |

| |sample’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 13, pp. 271-286. | |

|33991 |Stroud, LR et al. 2002, ‘Sex differences in stress responses: social rejection versus | |

| |achievement stress’, Biological Psychiatry, vol. 52, pp. 318-27. | |

|33990 |Christopher M (2004, ‘A braoder view of trauma: a biopsychosocial-evolutionary view of the | |

| |role of the traumatic stress response in the emergence of pahtology and/or growth. Clinical | |

| |Pschology Review 24:75-98. | |

|33989 |Bacon, SL et al 2004, ‘Increases in lipids and immune cells in response to exercise and mental| |

| |stress in patients with suspected coronary artery disease: effects of adjustment for shifts in | |

| |plasma volume’, Biological Psychology, vol. 65, pp. 237-250. | |

|34115 |Assanangkorchai, S et al. 2004, ‘The flooding of Hat Yai: predictors of adverse emotional | |

| |responses to a natural disaster’, Stress and Health, vol. 20, pp. 81-89. | |

|33986 |Clark, R 2003, ‘Subjective stress and coping resources interact to predict blood pressure | |

| |reactivity in black college students’, Journal of Black Psychology, vol. 29, pp. 445-62. | |

|34031 |Vedhara, K et al. 2003, ‘An investigation into the relationship between salivary cortisol, | |

| |stress, anxiety and depression’, Biological Psycholgy, vol. 62, pp. 89-96. | |

|33982 |Kunz-Ebrecht, SR et al. 2003, ‘Cortisol responses to mild psychological stress are inversely | |

| |associated with proinflammatory cytokines’, Brain, Behaviour and Immunity, vol. 17, pp. | |

| |373:83. | |

|34083 |Sinclair, VG Wallston, KA 2004, ‘The Development and Psychometric Evaluation of the Brief | |

| |Resilient Coping Scale’, Assessment, vol. 11, no. 1, pp. 94-101. | |

|34168 |Steptoe, A et al. 2003, ‘Influence of Socioeconomic Status and Job Control on Plasma | |

| |Fibrinogen Responses to Acute Mental Stress’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 65, pp. 137-144. | |

|34121 |Utsey, SO 1998, ‘Assessing the Stressful Effects of Racism: A Review of Instrumentation’, | |

| |Journal of Black Psychology, vol. 24, no. 3, pp. 269-288. | |

|34120 |Cartwright, S 2003, ‘Book Review : Work and Mental Health: An Employers’Guide’, Stress and | |

| |Health, vol. 16, p. 61. | |

|34118 |Haisch, DC Meyers, LS 2004, ‘MMPI - 2 assessed post - traumatic stress disorder related to job| |

| |stress, coping, and personality in police agencies’, Stress and Health, vol. 20, pp. 233-229. | |

|34117 |De Gucht, V et al. 2003, ‘Job stress, personality, and psychological distress as determinats | |

| |of somatization and functional somatic syndromes in a population of nurses’, Stress and | |

| |Health, vol. 19, pp. 195-204. | |

|34034 |Schmeelk-Cone, KH Zimmerman, MA 2003, ‘A longitudinal analysis of stress in African American | |

| |youth: predictors and outcomes of stress trajectories, Journal of Youth and Adolescence, vol. | |

| |32, pp. 419-30. | |

|33988 |Lutgendorf, SK et al. 2004, ‘Effects of acute stress, relaxation, and a neurogenic | |

| |inflammatory stimulus on interleukin-6 in humans’, Brain, Behaviour and Immunity’, vol. 18, | |

| |pp. 55-64. | |

|34021 |Henry, DB et al. 2004, ‘Have there been lasting effects associated with the September 11, | |

| |2001, terrorist attacks among inner-city parents and children?’, Professional Psychology: | |

| |Research and Practice, vol. 35, pp. 542-7. | |

|34006 |Khoury, EL et al. 1997, ‘The impact of Hurricane Andrew on deviant behavior among a | |

| |multi-racial/ethnic sample of aldolescents in Dade county, Florida: a longitudinal analysis’, | |

| |Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 10, pp. 71-91. | |

|34099 |Dewe, P Brook, R 2000, ‘Sequential Tree Analysis of Work Stressors: Exploring Score Profiles | |

| |in the Context of the Stressor-Stress Relationship’, International Journal of Stress | |

| |Management, vol. 7, no. 1, pp. 1-18. | |

|34249 |Keane, TM et al. 1998, ‘Utility of psychophysiological measurement in the diagnosis of | |

| |posttraumatic stress disorder: results from a Department of Veterans Affairs cooperative | |

| |study’, Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, 66, pp. 914-923. | |

|34110 |McWilliams, LA et al. 2003, ‘Use of the Coping Inventory for Stressful Situations in a | |

| |Clinically Depressed Sample: Factor Structure, Personality Correlates, and Prediction of | |

| |Distress’, Journal of Clinical Psychology, vol. 59, no. 12, pp 1371-1385. | |

|34109 |Chen, PY Spector, PE 1991, ‘Negative Affectivity as the Underlying Cause of Correlations | |

| |Between Stressors and Strains’, Journal of Applied Psychology, vol. 76, no. 3, pp. 398-407. | |

|34108 |Erel, O Burman, B 1995, ‘Interrelatedness of Marital Relations and Parent-Child Relations: A | |

| |Meta-Analytic Review’, Psychological Bulletin, vol. 118, no. 1, pp. 108-132. | |

|34107 |Neumann, DA et al. 1996, ‘The Long-Term Sequelae of Childhood Sexual Abuse in Women: A | |

| |Meta-Analytic Review’, Child Maltreatment, vol. 1, no. 1, pp. 6-16. | |

|34106 |Golding, JM et al. 1997, ‘Sexual Assult History and health Perceptions: Seven General | |

| |Population Studies’, Health Psychology, vol. 16, no. 5, pp. 417-425. | |

|34105 |Schaufeli, WB Peeters, MCW 2000, ‘Job Stress and Burnout Among Correctional Officers: A | |

| |Literature Review’, International Journal of Stress Management, vol. 7, no. 1, pp. 19-48. | |

|34104 |Brook, R Dewe, P 2000, ‘Sequential Tree Analysis of Work Stressors: Exploring Score Profiles | |

| |in the Context of the Stressor-Stress Relationship’, International Journal of Stress | |

| |Management, vol. 7, no. 1, pp. 1-18. | |

|34084 |Todd, M et al. 2004, ‘Do We Know How We Cope? Relating Daily Coping Reports to Global and | |

| |Time-Limited Retrospective Assessments’, Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, vol. | |

| |86, no. 2, pp. 310-319. | |

|34102 |Hagihara, A et al. 2000, ‘Work Stressors and Alcohol Consumption among White Collar Workers: A| |

| |Signal Detection Approach’, Journal of Studies on Alcohol, vol. 61, pp. 462-465. | |

|34112 |Cass, MH et al.2003, ‘A meta-analysis of the relationship between job satisfaction and | |

| |employee health in Hong Kong’, Stress and Health, vol. 19, pp. 79-95. | |

|34113 |Johnson, S Cooper, C 2003, ‘The construct validity of the ASSET stress measure’, Stress and | |

| |Health, vol. 19, pp. 181-185. | |

|34097 |Kimball, A Freysinger, VJ 2003, ‘Leisure, Stress, and Coping: The Sport Participation of | |

| |Collegiate Student – Athletes’, Leisure Sciences, vol. 25, pp. 115-141. | |

|34096 |Hutchinson, SL et al. 2003, ‘Leisure as a Coping Resource: Variations in Coping with Traumatic| |

| |Injury and Illness’, Leisure Sciences, vol. 25, pp. 143-161. | |

|34095 |Klitzing, SW 2003, ‘Coping with Chronic Stress: Leisure and Women Who Are Homeless’, Leisure | |

| |Sciences, vol. 25, pp. 163-181. | |

|34094 |Iwasaki, Y 2003, ‘Examining Rival Models of Leisure Coping Mechanisms’, Leisure Sciences, | |

| |vol. 25, pp. 183-206. | |

|34092 |Schuster, RM et al. 2002, ‘A Theoretical Model to Measure the Appraisal and Coping Response to| |

| |Hassles in Outdoor Recreation Settings’, Leisure Sciences, vol. 25, pp. 277-299. | |

|34091 |McMahon, SD et al. 2003, ‘Stress and psychopathology in children and adolescents: is there | |

| |evidence of specificity?’, Journal of Child Psychology and Psychiatry, vol. 44, no. 1,. pp | |

| |107-133. | |

|34090 |Bakker, AB et al. 2002, ‘Validation of the Maslach Burnout Inventory - General Survey: An | |

| |Internet Study’, Anxiety, Stress and Coping, vol. 15, no. 3, pp. 245-260. | |

|34103 |March, JS 2003, ‘Acute Stress Disorder in Youth: A Multivariate Prediction Model’, Biological| |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 53, pp. 809-816. | |

|33842 |Schlotz, W et al.2004, ‘Perceived work overload and chronic worrying predict weekend-weekday | |

| |differences in the cortisol awakening response’, Psychosomatic Medicine, vol. 66, pp. 207-214.| |

|34033 |Gaab, J et al. 2003, ‘Randomized controlled evaluation of the effectsa of cognitive-behavioral| |

| |stress management on cortisol responses to acute stress in healthy subjects’, | |

| |Psychoendocrinology, vol. 28, pp. 767-79. | |

|34035 |Tucker, P et al. 2004, ‘Neuroimmune and cortisol changes in selective serotonin reuptake | |

| |inhibitor and placebo treatment of chronic posttraumatic stress disorder’, Biological | |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 56, pp. 1221-8. | |

|34247 |Kaufman, J Henrich, C 2000, ‘Exposure to violence and early childhood trauma’, Handbook of | |

| |infant mental health, Guilford Press, pp. 195-207. | |

|34082 |Koslowsky, M et al. 1994, ‘Reactions to Stress During the Persian Gulf War: The Use of | |

| |Structural Equations for Testing the Horowitz Model’, Assessment, vol. 1, no. 2, pp. 143-149. | |

|34081 |Bloch, GJ et al. 2004, ‘The Salient Stressor Impact Questionnaire (SSIQ) : A Measurement of | |

| |the Intensity and Choronicity of Stress’, Assessment, vol. 11, no. 4, pp. 342-360. | |

|34080 |Gray, MJ et al. 2004, ‘Psychometric Properties of the Life Events Checklist’, Assessment, | |

| |vol. 11, no. 4, pp. 330-341. | |

|34078 |Lowe, PA Reynolds, CR 2004, ‘Psychometric Analysis of the Adult Manifest Anxiety Scale-Adult | |

| |Version Among Young and Middle-aged Adults’, Educational and Psychological Measurement, vol. | |

| |64, no. 1, pp. 661-681. | |

|34077 |Powers, AS et al. 2004, ‘Wellness, Perceived Stress, Mattering, and Marital Satisfaction Among| |

| |Medical Residents and Their Spouses: Implications for Education and Counseling’, The Family | |

| |Cournal: Counseling and Therapy for Couples and Families, vol. 12, no. 1, pp. 26-36. | |

|34076 |Abela, JRZ 2003, ‘A Test of Beck's Cognitive Diathesis - Stress Theory of Depression in Early | |

| |Adolescents’, Journal of Early Adolescence, vol. 23, no. 4, pp. 384-404. | |

|34075 |Steed, LG 2002, ‘A psychometric comparison of four measures of hope and optimism’, | |

| |Educational and Psychological Measurement, vol. 62, no. 3, pp. 466-482. | |

|34087 |O'Donnell, ML et al. 2003, ‘Posttraumatic disorders following injury: an empirical and | |

| |methodological review’, Clinical Psychology Review, vol. 23, pp. 587-603. | |

|34111 |Matheny, KB et al. 2003, ‘The Coping Resources Inventory for Stress: A Measure of Perceived | |

| |Resourcefulness’, Journal of Clinical Psychology, vol. 59, no. 12, pp. 1261-1277. | |

|34248 |Marmar, CR et al. 1998, ‘Peritraumatic dissociation and posttraumatic stress disorder’, | |

| |Trauma, memory, and dissociation, American Psychiatric Press, pp. 229-252. | |

|24191 |Landsberg, L Young, JB 1992, ‘Catecholamines and the adrenal medulla’, pp 621-705. In: Wilson,| |

| |JD Foster, DW (eds). Williams Textbook of Endocrinology, W.B. Saunders, Philadelphia. | |

|34245 |Proctor, SP et al. 1998, ‘Health status of Persian Gulf War veterans: self-reported symptoms, | |

| |environmental exposures and the effect of stress’, International Journal of Epidemiology, vol.| |

| |27, pp. 1000-1010. | |

|34244 |Prigerson, HG et al. 1998, ‘Pathways to traumatic stress syndromes’, Current Opinion in | |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 11, pp. 49-152. | |

|34243 |Prigerson, 2001, ‘Combat trauma: trauma with highest risk of delayed onset and unresolved | |

| |posttraumatic stress disorder symptoms, unemployment, and abuse among men’, Journal of Nervous| |

| |and Mental Disease, vol. 189, pp. 99-108. | |

|34242 |Porter, S 1996, ‘Without conscience or without active conscience?: the etiology of psychopathy| |

| |revisited’, Aggression and Violent Behavior, vol. 1, pp. 179-189. | |

|34241 |Perkonigg, A et al. 2000, ‘Traumatic events and post-traumatic stress disorder in the | |

| |community: prevalence, risk factors and comorbidity’, Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica , pp. | |

| |46-59. | |

|34074 |Weiss, MJ 2002, ‘Hardiness and social support as predictors of stress in mothers of typical | |

| |children, children with autism, and children with mental retardation’, Autism, vol. 6, no. 1, | |

| |pp. 115-130. | |

|34101 |Grabe, HJ et al. 2005, ‘Mental and phsyical distress is modulated by a polymorphism in the | |

| |5-HT transporter gene interacting with social stressors and chronic disease burden’, Molecular| |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 10, pp. 220-224. | |

|34088 |Bliese, PD Jex, SM 2002, ‘Incorporating a Multilevel Perspective Into Occupational Stress | |

| |Research: Theoretical, Methodological, and Practical Implications’, Journal of Occupational | |

| |Health Psychology, vol. 7, no. 3, pp. 265-276. | |

|43703 |Groome. D Soureti, A 2004, ‘Post-traumatic stress disorder and anxiety symptoms in children | |

| |exposed to the 1999 Greek earthquake’, British Journal of Psychology, vol. 95, pp. 387-397. | |

|18083 |Pearn, JH 1999, ‘The victor as victim: stress syndromes of operational service. 1: Acute | |

| |stress syndromes’, Australian Defence Force Health, vol. 1, pp. 30-32. | |

|13852 |Hiley-Young, B et al. 1995, ‘Warzone Violence in Vietnam: An Examination of Premilitary, | |

| |Military, and Postmilitary Factors in PTSD In-Patients’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 8, | |

| |no. 1, pp. 125-141. | |

|13879 |Brady, KT 1997, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and comorbidity: recognizing the many faces of | |

| |PTSD’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 58, suppl. 9, pp. 12-15. | |

|14836 |Marshall, RP et al. 1998, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder and other predictors of health care |Amended |

| |consumption by Vietnam veterans’, Pschiatric Services, vol. 49, no. 12, pp. 1609-11. |20/12/11 |

|43607 |Pitman, RK et al. 2001, ‘Investigating the pathogenesis of Posttraumatic Stress Disorder with | |

| |Neuroimaging’, Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, vol. 62, no. S17, pp. 47-54. | |

|11291 |de Visser, DC et al. 1995, ‘Cardiovascular response to mental stress in offspring of | |

| |hypertensive parents: the Dutch hypertension and offspring study’, Journal of Hypertension, | |

| |vol. 13, pp. 901-908. | |

|33995 |Davis, MC et al. 1999, ‘Body fat distribution and emodynamic stress resposes in premenopausal | |

| |obese women: a preliminary study’, Health Psychology, vol. 18, pp. 625-33. | |

|32847 |Theorell, T 2003, [Editorial] ‘Biological stress markers and misconceptions about them’, | |

| |Stress & Health, vol. 19, pp. 59-60. | |

|32987 |Wust, S et al 2000, ‘Genetic factors, perceived chronic stress, and the free cortisol response| |

| |to awakening’, Psychoneuroendocrinology, vol. 25, pp. 707-720. | |

|4616746023 |Kaufman, J et al. 1999, [Editorial] ‘Neurobiological correlates of child abuse’, Biological | |

| |Psychiatry, vol. 45, pp. 1235-6. | |

|10020 |Friedman, MJ Charney, DS Deutch, AY (eds), 1995, Neurobiological and clinical consequences of | |

| |stress: From normal adapation to post-traumatic stress disorder, Lipincott-Raven, Philadelphia.| |

|3397132984 |Ikin, JF et al. (2004, ‘War-related psychological stressors and risk of psychological |Applicant |

| |disorders in Australian veterans of the 1991 Gulf War’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. | |

| |185, pp. 116-26. | |

Appendix C

Information to which the Applicant referred, that was not available to (not before) the RMA and so was not considered by the Council in making its decision.

Adler, AB Wright, KM et al. 2008, ‘A2 diagnostic criterion for combat - related posttraumatic stress disorder’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 21, no.3, pp. 301 - 308.

Baker, DG et al. 1997, ‘Relationship between posttraumatic stress disorder and self-reported physical symptoms in Persian Gulf War veterans’, Archives of Internal Medicine, vol. 157, pp. 2076 - 2078.

Bramsen, I et al. 2001, ‘Consistency of self - reports of traumatic events in a population of Dutch peacekeepers: Reason for optimism’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 14, no. 1, pp. 733 - 740.

Brunet, A et al. 2001, ‘The peri traumatic distress inventory: A proposed measure of PtSD criterion A2’, vol. 158, pp. 1480 - 1485.

Buydens-Branchey, L et al. 1990, ‘Duration and intensity of combat exposure and posttraumatic stress disorder in Vietnam veterans’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 178, pp. 582 - 587.

Card, J 1983, Lives After Vietnam. The Personal Impact of Military Service, Lexington Books, Lexington, MA.

Decoufle, P et al. 1987, ‘Self-reported health status of Vietnam veterans in relation to perceived exposure to herbicides and combat’, American Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 135, pp. 312 - 323.

Egendorf, A et al. 1981, Legacies of Vietnam: Comparative Adjustment of Veterans and Their Peers, Center for Policy Research Inc., Washington, DC.

Elder, GH 1997, ‘World War II in men’s lives’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 154, pp. 330 - 336.

Fett, MJ et al. 1984, The Mortality Report. Part 1. A Retrospective Cohort Study of Mortality Among Australian National Servicemen of the Vietnam Conflict Era, Australian Government Publishing Service, Canberra, Australia.

Forcier, l et al. 1984, The Mortality Report. Part III. The Relationship Between Aspects of Vietnam Service and Subsequent Mortality Among National Servicemen of the Vietnam Conflict Era, Australian Government Publishing Service, Canberra, Australia.

Gallops, MS et al. 1981, Revised combat scale, Legacies of Vietnam, p. 125, US Government Printing Office, Washington, DC.

Grady, DA et al. 1989, ‘Dimensions of war zone stress: an empirical analysis’, Journal of Nervous Mental Disease, vol. 177, pp. 347 - 350.

Hamilton, JD 1998, ‘Persistence of combat related posttraumatic stress symptoms for 75 years’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 11, pp. 763 - 768.

Hashemian, F et al. 2006, ‘Anxiety, depression, and posttraumatic stress disorder in Iranian survivors of chemical warfare’, Journal of the American Association, vol. 296, pp. 560 - 566.

Homer’s Odyssey.

Hunt, N et al. 2001, ‘The long-term consequences of war: The experience of World War II’, Aging Mental Health, vol. 5, pp. 183 - 190.

Hyams, KC et al. 1996, ‘War syndromes and their evaluation from the US Civil War to the Persian Gulf War’, Annals of Internal Medicine, vol, 125, pp. 398 - 405.

Ikin, JF et al. 2007, ‘Anxiety, posttraumatic stress disorder and depression in Korean War veterans 50 years after the war’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 198, pp. 475 - 483.

Jones, E 2001, ‘Psychiatric battle causalities: an inter and interwar comparison’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 178, pp. 242 - 247.

Jordan, BK et al. 1991, ‘Lifetime and current prevalence of specific psychiatric disorders among Vietnam veterans and controls’, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 48, pp. 207 - 215.

Keane, TM et al. 1989, ‘Clinical evaluation of a measure to assess combat exposure’, Psychological Assessment, vol. 1, pp. 53 - 55.

Kulka, RA et al. 1990, Trauma and the Vietnam Generation Report of Findings from the National Vietnam Veterans Readjustment Study, vol. I, Brunner/Mazel, New York.

Kulka, RA et al. 1990, Trauma and the Vietnam Generation Report of Findings from the National Vietnam Veterans Readjustment Study, Tables of findings and Technical Appendices, vol II, Brunner/Mazel, New York.

Laufer, RS et al. 1984, ‘War stress and trauma: The Vietnam veteran experience’, Journal of Health and Social Behaviour, vol. 25, pp. 65 - 85.

Laufer, RS et al. 1985, ‘Dimensions of posttraumatic stress disorder among Vietnam veterans’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 173, pp. 538 - 545.

Laufer, RS et al. 1985, ‘Symptom patterns associated with posttraumatic stress disorder among Vietnam veterans exposed to war trauma’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 142, pp. 1304 - 1311.

Lehman, H 1985, ‘Somatic and psychological symptoms after the experience of life threatening events: a profile analysis’, Victimology, vol. 10, pp. 512 - 538.

Loo, CM et al. 2007, ‘Ethnic related stressors in the war zone: Case studies of Asian American Vietnam veterans’, Military Medicine, vol. 172, no. 9, pp. 968 - 971.

March, JS 1993, ‘What constitutes a stressor? The “criterion A” issues’, in Posttraumatic Stress Disorder: DSM IV and Beyond, Davidson, JRT Foa, EB eds American Psychiatric Press, pp. 37 - 54.

McFarlane, AC 2009, ‘The duration of deployment and sensitization to stress’, Psychiatric Annals, vol. 39, no. 2, pp. 81 - 86.

McKenzie, DP et al. 2004, ‘Psychological health of Australian veterans of the 1991 Gulf War: An assessment using the SF-12, GHQ-12 and PCL-S, Psychological Medicine, vol. 34, pp. 1419 - 1430.

McNeill, IG 1980, ‘An outline of Australian military involvement in Vietnam July 1962 - December 1972’, Defence Force Journal, vol. 24, pp. 43 - 53.

Miller, E ed., 1940, The Neuroses in War, MacMillan & Co, London.

O’Toole, BI et al. 1984, The Mortality Report, Part II, Factors influencing Mortality Rates of Australian National Servicemen of the Vietnam Conflict Era, Australian Government Publishing Service, Canberra, Australia.

O’Toole, BI et al. 1999, ‘Combat, disassociation and posttraumatic stress disorder in Australian Vietnam veterans’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 12, pp. 625 - 640.

O’Toole, BI et al. 2008, ‘Trauma, PtSD and physical health: An epidemiological study of Australian Vietnam veterans’, Journal of Psychosomatic Research, vol. 64, pp. 33 - 40.

O’Toole, BI et al. 2009, May 5, ‘The physical and mental health of Australian Vietnam veteran three decades after the war and it’s relation to military service, combat and PtSD,’ American Journal of Epidemiology.

Pierce, PF 1997, ‘Physical and emotional health of Gulf War veteran woman’, Aviation Space Environmental Medicine, vol. 68, pp. 317 - 321.

Samuel Pepy’s description of his own symptoms, during the Great Fire of London.

Schlenger, WE et al. 1992, ‘The prevalence of posttraumatic stress disorder in the Vietnam generation: A multi-method, multi-source assessment of psychiatric disorder’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 5, pp. 333 - 363.

Schlenger, WE et al. 2007, ‘The psychological risks of Vietnam: The NVVRS perspective’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 4, pp. 467 - 479.

Schnurr, PP 1999, ‘Combat exposure, posttraumatic stress disorder symptoms, and health behaviours as predictors of self - reported physical health in older veterans’, Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, vol. 187, pp. 353 - 359.

Schnurr, PP et al. 2002, ‘Trauma in the lives of older men: Findings from the Normative Aging study’, Journal of Clinical Geropsychology, vol. 8, pp. 175 - 187.

Shakespeare’s Hamlet.

Shalev, AY et al. 1998, ‘A prospective study of heart rate response following trauma and the subsequent development of posttraumatic stress disorder, Archives of General Psychiatry, vol. 55, pp. 553 - 559.

Snow, BR et al. 1988, ‘Posttraumatic stress disorder among American Legionnaires in relation to combat experiences in Vietnam: Associated and contributing factors’, Environmental Research, vol. 47, pp. 175 - 192.

Spitzer, RL et al. 2007, ‘Saving PtSD from itself in DSM V’, Anxiety Disorders, pp. 233 - 241.

Toomey, R et al. 2007, ‘Mental health of US Gulf War veterans 10 years after the war’, British Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 190, pp. 358 - 393.

Trimble, MR 1985, Post Traumatic Stress Disorder: History of a concept. Trauma and its wake: The study and Treatment of Post Traumatic Stress Disorder, Brunner/Mazel, New York.

Weathers, FW et al. 2007, ‘The Criterion A problem revisited: Controversies and challenges in defining and measuring psychological trauma’, Journal of Traumatic Stress, vol. 20, no. 2, pp. 107 - 121.

Wilson, JP et al. 1985, Predicting posttraumatic stress disorder among Vietnam veterans, in Post Traumatic Stress Disorder and the War Veteran Patient’, Kelly E ed., Brunner/Mazel, New York.

Yehuda, R et al. 1992, ‘Exposure to atrocities and severity of chronic posttraumatic stress disorder in Vietnam combat veterans’, American Journal of Psychiatry, vol. 149, pp. 333 - 336.

................
................